The Project Gutenberg eBook of The greatest story in the world, Period II (of 3)
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The greatest story in the world, Period II (of 3)
        The further story of the Old World up to the discovery of the New

Author: Horace G. Hutchinson

Release date: November 21, 2024 [eBook #74771]

Language: English

Original publication: London: John Murray

Credits: Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD, PERIOD II (OF 3) ***






[Illustration: Cover art]



[Illustration: Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (left half)]



[Illustration: Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (right half)]




  BY THE SAME AUTHOR

  THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD, PERIOD I
  NATURE'S MOODS AND TENSES
  WHEN LIFE WAS NEW
  THE FORTNIGHTLY CLUB


EDITED BY

  THE PRIVATE DIARIES OF THE RT. HON. SIR A. WEST
  WARRIORS AND STATESMEN
    From the Literary Gleanings of the late EARL BRASSEY



_All rights reserved_




  THE GREATEST STORY
  IN THE WORLD

  PERIOD II

  The Further Story of the Old World up to the Discovery
  of the New




[Frontispiece: HADRIAN'S WALL AT THE PRESENT DAY, LOOKING EAST FROM
HOTBANK CRAGS, BARDON MILL, NORTHUMBERLAND.  Photo by E. E.
Oldershaw, Esq.]




  THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD


  PERIOD II

  The Further Story of the Old World up to the
  Discovery of the New


  BY HORACE G. HUTCHINSON



  LONDON
  JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.




  FIRST PUBLISHED ... 1924



  PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
  WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES.




{ix}

PREFACE TO PERIOD II

I have taken up our "Greatest Story" from the point at which we
dropped it at the end of the first volume; that is about the year
A.D. 100, when the Roman Empire was a solidly established institution.

Throughout that first volume our own land of Britain scarcely had a
place.  In the latter part of the period--A.D. 100 to A.D.
1500--which this second volume covers, men of Britain played a great
role.  For centuries, kings of England were rulers of large domains
on the Continent of Europe also, and at one time their Continental
territories were more extensive and richer than their insular
possessions.  The world story thus becomes, in some measure,
England's also.  Moreover, when there have seemed to be two or more
ways open for the telling of the story, I have always tried to adopt
what I may call the English way, the way which seemed likely to bring
it most warmly and intimately home to English hearts and minds.
Thus, for example, when the course of history brought us to the point
at which we were to consider the manner of life of those Gothic or
Germanic tribes which came flooding in from the eastern side of the
Rhine, I have chosen, for a type of their lives in general, what we
partly know and partly surmise of those lives as they were lived in
our own island.  Again, where I have endeavoured to give an idea of
the manner in which the Northmen, the sea-rovers, made their
settlements, I have taken their incursions on England as a type {x}
of the rest.  In both instances it would have been equally possible
to tell the story of some of the people of Charlemagne's great empire
and the Continental settlements of the Northmen as typical examples,
but the other appeared to me the way far more likely to make the
picture real and the story appealing to the eye of an Anglo-Saxon
reader.

The period is one of dissolution, in the first place, as the Roman
Empire broke to pieces under its own dissensions and the inroads of
the barbarians.  The break-up was followed by a certain
reconstruction under the later empire of Charlemagne.  But this again
was followed by a second dissolution, less complete than the former.
The feudal system then plays its temporary part as a means of holding
society together in some sort of cohesion.  And finally we see the
kings asserting the central authority in their kingdoms more and more
at the cost of the local authority of the feudal lords.

Throughout these centuries of successive change there is one power
which works all the while to prevent humanity from falling back into
a state of barbarism and complete lawlessness--the power of the
Church exercised through the person of the Pope and of his officials
who covered Christendom.  The Crusades, with all that they brought of
good and ill, are an episode in the story's course.

By the end of the period the Moor has finally been expelled from the
south-western corner of the scene, but the Turk has established
himself largely on its eastern side.

The year A.D. 1500 brings the story down to the dawn of a new day,
when the darkness of the Middle Ages shall be dispelled by the light
which is spreading out from Italy to illuminate Europe.  We are at
the point when the new story of America in the West and the very
ancient stories of India and China in the {xi} East are just about to
be brought in and woven up with our own story.  But they have not
been brought in yet.

In this second volume I have followed the plan adopted for the
first--avoiding, as far as possible, names and dates that are not of
the highest importance, for the sake of simplification and in order
to give their true value to those which are the most important.  Only
the large outlines are laid down, so that the reader may know, when
he comes to the study of any one particular section of history, the
place which that section occupies in relation to the whole.

I have again aimed at telling the narrative in very simple language;
but in this second volume I have tried to adapt it for scholars
perhaps a year or so older than those for whom the first was
specially written.  I have made this slight difference presuming that
the scholar was likely to read the earlier part of the story first
and then to pass on to this latter.

And once more, as in the Preface to Period I, I have to thank Mr. R.
B. Lattimer for much valuable correction and advice.




{xiii}

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

  I.  Britain
  II.  The Camps of the Legions
  III.  The Barbarian at the Walls
  IV.  The Division of the Empire
  V.  The Barbarian breaking through
  VI.  How Britain became England
  VII.  The Passing of the Barbarian
  VIII.  The Pope
  IX.  How England became Christian
  X.  The Saracens
  XI.  The Franks and the Feudal System
  XII.  How the People Lived
  XIII.  How the People Lived--_continued_
  XIV.  The Settlements Of The Sea-Rovers
  XV.  The Crusades
  XVI.  The Slavs in Eastern Europe
  XVII.  Normans and Angevins
  XVIII.  The Strength and the Weakness of Rome
  XIX.  The Moslems in Spain
  XX.  The Plantagenets in France and England
  XXI.  England, France, and Burgundy
  XXII.  The Teuton and the Slav
  XXIII.  The Turks in Europe
  XXIV.  The New Dawn
  Index




{xiv}

  LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


  Hadrian's Wall To-Day .... _Frontispiece_
  Stonehenge
  The Iron Crown of the Lombards
  Rome and St. Peter's
  Whitby Abbey
  Charlemagne's Sword
  Canterbury
  An Anglo-Saxon Mansion
  An Anglo-Saxon Dinner Party
  A Viking Ship
  Norman Gateway
  A Crusader
  A Knight Templar
  A Norman Household
  A Joust between Knights
  Cœur-de-Lion's Prison
  Knight in Chain Armour
  The Giralda, Seville
  Byzantine Architecture
  Gothic Architecture
  Constantinople
  Genoa
  Columbus
  Ship of Columbus' Time




{1}

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD



CHAPTER I

BRITAIN

In the first volume of this _Greatest Story in the World_ we saw how
man lived upon the earth from the earliest times at which we know
anything about him.  We followed the story down to about the year
A.D. 100 when the different threads of the story came together into
one hand--the mighty hand of Rome and of the firmly established Roman
Empire.  The whole world, or what the people of that time regarded as
the whole of the world that mattered, was controlled by the Roman
hand.  This second volume will be mainly the story of what happened
when the grasp of that hand weakened, and allowed the threads to fall
apart again.

Rome had driven its fine roads, which you may imagine going out, from
the imperial city as their centre, like the spokes of a great wheel,
to the farthest ends of the Empire.  And you should notice a
peculiarity about those spokes--those roads--that they always went
straight.  It did not matter how high a hill they came to, nor how
deep a {2} valley--unless the hill or the vale side were impossibly
steep, the road never turned.  It did not go round the hill: it went
over the top of it and down the other side.

I suggest to you that you should take notice of this straight going
of the roads, partly because the fact of their straightness is
interesting in itself and also because it is so like the way in which
the Romans, who made those roads, acted in all their doings.  They
went straight ahead and would not be turned aside or stopped by any
obstacles.  Their roads, of which we are still able to trace
portions, are signs of their character as a nation.

Posting along these roads they had a fine system of mounted
messengers, one messenger, at a post say twenty miles out of Rome,
taking up, with a fresh horse, the message which another had brought
out from the city, and so on--perhaps as far as Byzantium (the name
of Constantinople had not yet been thought of) eastward, as far as
the coasts of Gaul, from which men could look across to the cliffs of
Britain, northward.  They were roads along which armies would march,
trade would be carried, government officials, with all their train of
slaves and servants, would go to their appointed places in the
provinces, carrying with them Roman ideas of discipline and
obedience, Greek arts and thought and, possibly, and more and more as
time went on, the new religion of Christianity.

At the northern cliffs of what we now call France the road would come
to an end--of necessity, because there the sea began.  But, once
across the narrow sea which we call the Channel, the road building
would begin again, if the Romans were intending to make any long stay
in the country.  The first time that the Roman legions came they were
led by Julius Cæsar about 50 years B.C.  Probably that wise general
and statesman did not think that the cost of making Britain a part of
the Roman Empire was worth paying, at {3} that time.  His legions had
plenty to do in keeping the tribes of Gaul in order.  He established
no Roman authority in Britain, but sailed back to the Continent, and
the Romans seem to have paid no attention whatever to Britain for
nearly a hundred years.

[Sidenote: Claudius in Britain]

And on this second occasion of their coming there is no doubt that
they came intending to stay.  It was about A.D. 50, or a little
sooner, that Claudius, the emperor, himself with the legions,
appeared in Britain and easily made himself master of most of the
southern and all the south-eastern part of the island.

We must try to get a picture in our minds of the state of Britain at
that time, and realise how the people lived and what kind of people
they were.

Perhaps the first thing to realise about them is that they were not
English at all.  This name English, if it was used in those days at
all, was the name of a tribe that lived across the North Sea on what
we now call Sleswig.  North of them lived a tribe called the Jutes,
on that Jutland from which the great sea-fight takes its name, and
south of them a tribe called Saxons.  All were of the same race,
originally, and all came conquering to Britain--but not just yet.

When Julius Cæsar, and also when Claudius, nearly a century later,
came to Britain it was inhabited by a people from whom it had its
name, the Brythons.  It is believed that they were not the original
inhabitants of the island, but that they had come from some part of
that great nursery of the human family, the east of Germany and
Poland and the west and south of Russia.  There had been at least two
great westward migrations of an ancient race called Celts from that
nursery, before the time of the Romans coming to Britain.  All over
the western world and as far south as Byzantium itself these Celts
penetrated, and, coming from the east, it is noticeable that they
maintained themselves against later invaders most strongly in {4} the
farthest west--in Spain, in Brittany, in Cornwall, Wales, Ireland and
the West of Scotland.

[Sidenote: The Brythons]

The earlier immigration of Celts into Britain had taken place in what
is called the Bronze Age, when man had learnt to make weapons and
tools and ornaments of bronze, but had not yet learnt the use of
iron.  These Bronze Age Celts were called Goidels.  But the people
after whom the island was named, the Brythons, came in the Iron Age;
and it was them that Cæsar and all the later-coming Romans found in
possession.

So much has been written about the ancient Britons dyeing themselves
blue with "woad" and so on that we are inclined to regard them as far
more rude and savage than they were.  They seem to have lived in huts
made of stone and turf and partly excavated in the ground and to have
been hunters, and, in a very simple way, farmers.  Some of their
houses were built on oak piles driven into the soft ground of the
marshes.  They lived in small communities, or tribes, often fighting
against each other, and with a head-man over each tribe.  But besides
these communities scattered over the country, there had already been
established towns where markets, for buying and selling, were held.
This, at all events, would be a tolerably correct picture of the
south and east of Britain, where there was a close connection, across
the narrow Channel, with Gaul and the Roman influences.  Cæsar's
Romans found the Brythons buying and selling with gold coins and iron
bars serving them for money.

I say that this is a tolerably true picture of the south and east,
particularly because it is in those parts that an invader, whether he
came for peaceful trading or for warlike aggression, would find it
the most easy to establish himself.  If we look for a moment at the
geography of our country we shall see that this must have been so.

{5}

For one thing, they are the parts which lie nearest to Gaul and the
rest of the Continent from which the invader would be likely to come.
And then you will see that the south and east, say as far north as
the Humber and as far west as the Severn, are, in spite of certain
high ridges of downs and hills, by far the more level, generally, and
less broken.  They were easier to traverse.  We have to imagine all
the country far more densely wooded than it is now, and all the river
valleys far more marshy.  In consequence of the marshy softness of
the lower ground, we find that the old tracks generally went along
the uplands, wherever that was possible.

Colchester, in Essex, was the chief city of Britain when the first
serious Roman invasion came, and under Claudius the legions crossed
the Thames, took Colchester and mastered all the south-east of
Britain.  Wherever the Romans came, it was their custom to make
military roads if they had any intention of settling in the country.
Julius Cæsar's expedition we have to regard as little more than one
of discovery--to see what the island was like, and whether its
products would pay the Empire for the cost of conquest.  His decision
must have been that it was worth the cost, because we know that
several of the emperors had designs for making the conquest, but,
busy as they were elsewhere, nothing was done to achieve it until
Claudius came to the throne in Rome.

The produce that the Romans found, which induced them to think that
the island was worth conquering, was chiefly mineral; tin, lead and
iron, with a little gold; and later Britain grew corn for the Empire.

The Brythons seem to have been stubborn fighters.  They had horses
and chariots, with blades, like scythes, sticking out from the sides
of the chariots.  But it seems that they had little discipline and
little idea of forming themselves into any order when they went {6}
into battle.  They could have had no real chance against the
experience and skill, to say nothing of the better arms, of the Roman
soldiers.

So, after the establishment of the Roman authority in the south, the
penetration of the island by the legions went on.  They penetrated as
far north as Cromarty, and as far west as Anglesey, but they never
really subdued either the far north, where the people called Picts
then lived, or the broken and hilly countries in the west, which the
Celtic Brythons still occupied.  Under one of the generals, Agricola,
whose campaigns are described by the Roman historian, Tacitus, we
find that a line of forts was established across the narrowest part
of Scotland, from the Clyde to the Forth.  But under the Emperor
Hadrian, who reigned from 117 to 138, the great effort of the Empire
was to establish certain limits, or boundaries, which it would be
able to hold against all attacks from beyond those boundaries.
During his reign the Empire gave up some of its conquered territory
in Asia.  Hadrian erected a line of palisades, or strong wooden
walls, along the boundary line of the Empire between the Rhine and
the Danube, and in Britain he threw up a wall, a long way south of
the Clyde and Forth, from the Solway to the mouth of the Tyne.
Evidently, however, this obstacle was not effective in keeping out
the Pict, for twenty years later we find his successor, Antoninus
Pius, building a second wall from Forth to Clyde, for the better
security of the frontier.




{7}

CHAPTER II

THE CAMPS OF THE LEGIONS

It never was any part of the Empire's plan to drive out the native
people from lands that it subdued.  What it wanted of these people
was that they should stay where they were and follow their own
customs and provide the necessities and the luxuries of life for
their conquerors.  The Romans were what we should call a very
practical nation.  Roman laws, of course, had to prevail in the lands
so conquered, but otherwise it does not seem that there was much
upsetting of the national habits of the people.  But the influence of
the conquerors, their way of thought, their discipline and so on, of
course worked among the conquered, and the natives of the provinces
so became Romanised, as it is called.

In order to understand and to follow the course of this greatest of
all stories we ought to try to form a picture in our minds of the
world at this time, say from A.D. 100 to 200.

There is the Roman Empire; and that is all the world that seemed to
matter to those who were the great actors in the story at that time.
We have to regard that Empire as shut in, walled off.  The sea, from
the mouth of the Rhine to the coast of Africa, is the boundary north
and west.  There is a strip of Empire in Africa reaching to Egypt,
between the Mediterranean Sea and the Sahara desert, and all that
strip is protected by a line of forts against incursions {8} from any
Ethiopians from the desert.  There is Egypt itself.  Then there is so
much of Asia Minor as from time to time was held as Roman.  It
included Syria, at all events, but the boundary here was more often
changed perhaps than elsewhere, though it did not in many parts
remain quite fixed.  So we come up to the Black Sea, and to the mouth
of the Danube.  The Danube, during most of the time that the Empire
lasted, formed a boundary line, though the province of Dacia was for
a while held beyond it.  And we know that there were palisades--a
wooden wall--drawn along from the Danube to the Rhine.

That completes the enclosure, with Britain lying apart like a kind of
crumb, crumbled off the big loaf.

[Sidenote: Roman "citizens"]

Thus there is this great Empire, fenced within walls and other
limits, such as the limits that the sea makes; and at certain places
outside the wall there are people looking over--outsiders, whom the
Romans called "barbarians," men who said "bar bar," that is to say,
who were unintelligible, when they tried to talk.  The Brythons
themselves were barbarians, of course, to the Romans.  So were the
Gauls, whom Julius Cæsar conquered in the land that is now France.
So were the Iberians, who were the people that the Romans found in
Spain.  Thus there were many barbarians within the boundaries, as
well as outside.  But as time went on these natives of the different
regions within the Empire became "Romanised."  Roman modes of law and
of the governing of cities made their way all over the Empire.  What
we should call "municipal life," that is to say the management of
towns by "municipal" authorities, like our mayors and councillors,
came into fashion.  The natives became more like their Roman
conquerors in their thoughts and in their ways of life.  Natives and
Romans made marriages, and the children of these marriages hardly
would know what to call themselves--whether {9} Romans or Gauls.  In
the early days of Rome, when it was a Republic, the privileges of a
Roman citizen were very important.  The "citizen" alone had the right
to a vote for the election of the officials by whom he and the whole
Republic and its dependencies were to be governed.  But this right of
voting was given more and more freely as the years went on and as
other parts of the Empire increased in importance.  To all the free
men--all who were not slaves--of certain states that had loyally
helped Rome when she was hard pressed by her enemies, the right was
given first; then to all Italian free men; and soon it was extended
widely through the Empire.  We notice how St. Paul, at Cæsarea,
claimed his right, as a free man of the Empire, to make appeal to the
Emperor himself at Rome, and how that right could not be disallowed.

Now one of the rights that "citizenship" had carried with it in the
early days was the right, and the duty, of being called up for
military service in defence of the Empire and to fight its foes.  The
"legion" about which we hear so much in this great story, first came
into existence in this way.  It was a collection (the word "legion"
itself is a form of the last two syllables of col-"lection") of the
citizens to fight for their city.

As the Republic grew and began to take possession of more and more
lands far away from its centre, there was need of armies of quite a
different kind from this.  The citizens of the first legion went on
military service, when called upon; but they looked forward to going
back to their farms, or whatever their business was, as soon as the
fighting was over.  The increasing power of the Republic and the
increase of the territory and peoples over which it ruled, made it
necessary that the government at Rome should have an army, or several
armies, ready to take the field when required.  {10} And thus a Roman
"standing army," as we should call it, came into existence; its
soldiers were men who had no other business than soldiery; the
military life was their profession, by which they earned their
livelihood.

But the name of legion was still used, although it was used for
something very different from that to which the name had been given
at first.  It grew to be used for what we might call "a division," of
an army.  The number of soldiers in a legion differed slightly from
time to time, but for the most part it was about 6,000, nearly all
foot-soldiers.  They were heavily armed, with heavy throwing spears,
short, double-edged swords and long thrusting spears.  Their general
way of battle was to discharge the throwing spears in a volley and
then to charge in and destroy the enemy, already sorely vexed by the
heavy javelins, with the short swords.

The legions, as we have seen already, might be moved hither and
thither to any point of the great Empire where their services were
needed.  While the Empire was being created, and the nations were
being subdued, there was frequent occasion for this movement of large
bodies of troops; but you must realise that we have now come to a
point in the story at which the Empire--especially under the wise
Emperor Hadrian--is concerned more with making good the conquests it
has already won, than in adding to them.  The boundaries, the limits,
have been set, as we have just been tracing them--or somewhat like
that.  The Romans are within the boundaries; the barbarians are
without.  And wherever the barbarians are there is need of one or
other of the legions, acting as a kind of police, to see that no one
breaks through the wall.

The result of that is that the legions are not required to move about
so much as they were when the Empire {11} was being won.  Now that it
is won, they are set here and there, like watch dogs, along the
boundaries.  The positions which they occupy become permanent camps.
The legionaries are allowed to marry and to live outside the actual
confines of the camp.

[Sidenote: The Legions in Britain]

I think this then may give us some general idea of the picture that
we should carry in our minds of the Roman Empire--which is almost as
much as to say, of the world--at this point in the story, about A.D.
200.  There are in all twenty-five legions.  In Britain itself there
were three, one at Chester, one at York, one at Caerleon.  Now the
number of troops in a legion was commonly, as we have seen, 6,000,
but twenty-five of these legions did not nearly represent the total
army of the Roman Empire, because to each of the legions was attached
at least an equal number of auxiliaries, light-armed troops.  Thus
the establishment of a legion in any district meant a huge increase
of population, a very large castrum or camp, from which we get the
names of such places as Man-chester, Dor-chester, and Chester
itself--Chester being a modification of the Roman word castrum.
Besides the auxiliaries, who were light-armed foot-soldiers, there
were a few mounted troops attached to each legion, but the chief of
the fighting was supposed to be done by the legionaries, or soldiers
of the legions.  Just as we saw that among the Greeks the hoplites,
the heavy-armed soldiers of the phalanx, were considered to form the
strength of the army, so it was with the heavy-armed legionaries of
the Romans.

The tradition was still kept up, that the legionaries should be men
who had the privileges of free citizens of Rome, while the
auxiliaries were taken from a lower class of the people who had not
these privileges.  But we have seen that this privilege was given to
more and more as time went on, so that Roman citizenship ceased to be
as valuable as it once was, because it {12} had become more common.
Recruits to the legions were taken from the natives of the conquered
lands.  Moreover, since the legionaries in these settled camps were
allowed to marry, their sons were naturally disposed to become
soldiers, like their fathers, when they grew up.

[Sidenote: Legions independent]

The effect of all this was to make the legions very closely attached
to the places in which their permanent camps were pitched.  The camps
became home to them.  They no longer looked to Rome as their home;
and by degrees they ceased to look to Rome as the centre at which
what we should call their Headquarter Staff resided.  They became
more and more independent of Rome.  If an attack came, or was
threatened, from the barbarians beyond the limits which they had to
guard, they dealt with the threat or the attack.  They were not
obliged to send back to Rome for their instructions.

Realise then, for it is of much importance in the development of the
great story, the increasing independence of the legions in their
large camps, when once these camps had been established as permanent
settlements.  We left the story, at the end of the first volume, at a
point where its threads had been gathered together in the great hand
of the Roman Empire.  This second volume is largely occupied with the
disruption and pulling apart of those threads out of that hand; and
the reason why the hand was obliged to relax its grasp and so allow
the threads to be torn apart again is twofold.  One part of the
reason is this independence of the "far flung" legions, which became
less and less attentive and obedient to orders from the centre at
Rome.  Another part of the reason is that the barbarians beyond the
limits began knocking at the walls harder and harder and finally
broke through.

What is so interesting to see in this story is not {13} only the
events that happened, but also (and perhaps more interesting still)
the explanation why they happened as they did.  I have tried to make
clear how it was that the armies of the Empire grew to be almost
independent of any orders coming from the centre, and how that
independence partly explained the break-up of the Empire.

I must now try to make clear to you why it was that the barbarians
knocked as they did at the walls and finally broke through them and
so completed the disruption of the power of Rome.




{14}

CHAPTER III

THE BARBARIAN AT THE WALLS

For a whole hundred years now, that is from A.D. 200 to 300, this
greatest story in the world is really made up of a succession of
small stories, each almost exactly the same as the last.  They are
stories about the "barbarian," at some point or other of the
boundaries of the Empire, trying to break through, here and there
succeeding in making a breach in the wall, and penetrating into the
Empire, but again and again being thrust back, so that the old
boundaries, as established by Hadrian, were on the whole tolerably
well maintained all through this hundred years.

The first serious break in the wall was made by a tribe called the
Franks, from the east side of the Rhine, breaking through the
boundary between the Empire and Germany.  There was at least one
other tribe in alliance with the Franks in this invasion, but it is
the Franks of whom we should, I think, take notice particularly,
because here we find them for the first time in what the Romans
called Gaul, and in what is now called, from these very Franks, or
from their descendants, France.

[Sidenote: The Gallic Empire]

But they did not remain long in Gaul at that time.  They were driven
out by the legions.  And the legions in that province had to do the
work of driving them out without getting any help from Rome.  The
result of that was that these legions, finding that they had to rely
on themselves, thought that they might as well have a government of
their own.  They {15} chose an "emperor" for themselves, a "Gallic
Empire" was founded--the Empire of Gaul--and it was obeyed even
across the Pyrenees, in Spain, and across the Channel, in Britain.
This so-called Gallic Empire had an existence of about thirty years,
after which it was overthrown and the Empire of Rome was
re-established over Gaul.

The story was almost exactly repeated in other parts of the Empire.
The Goths, a tribe perhaps of the same race and origin as the Franks,
and of similar habits, but living not so far towards the north, broke
in across the Danube.  They were a very formidable force, and overran
the Balkans.  They defeated a Roman army, under the Emperor Decius
himself, and Decius was killed in the battle.  We must not allow
ourselves to be misled by the term "barbarian," applied by the Romans
to all these peoples, and to think of them as mere savages.  These
Goths had possessions on the Black Sea and they are said to have sent
out, during this century, a fleet estimated at 500 ships which made
incursions along the coasts of Asia Minor and Greece as formidable as
any that the Vikings, later on, made further north.  They actually
stormed and pillaged such cities as Corinth and Athens.

Further east the Persians came pressing in upon the Empire.  They
were defeated and driven back by the Syrian _dux Orientis_, duke of
the East, as he was called.  He was no more than a high official,
appointed by Rome, but after this success against the Persians he
proclaimed himself as an independent prince, the Prince of Palmyra.
Zenobia, his widow, who succeeded him in his real power, though a
young son was the successor to his title, maintained the independence
of Palmyra, and even conquered Egypt, but again there happened that
which we have seen more than once in the course of the great
story--the {16} enemies of Rome prevail against her for a while,
until she is provoked to put forth her full strength against them;
but, once she is roused to strenuous action, they go down before her.
Zenobia was defeated and brought in triumph to Rome about twenty-four
years before the end of the century, and in A.D. 300 the Roman Empire
stood within its bounds not greatly changed from its bounds of a
hundred years before.  There was, however, a real, if not a very
visible, difference: the "barbarians," although for the time thrust
back, had probably learnt that the Roman power was not quite
invincible; and the legions guarding the frontiers had learnt that
they had to rely on their own forces, without assistance from the
central headquarters at Rome, for repelling the barbarians, and
therefore felt less disposed to look on Rome as their master.

[Sidenote: The barbarians]

The condition of the Empire within its frontiers was far less
prosperous at the close than it had been at the beginning of the
century.  We saw how the Greek thought and culture had been carried
along the Roman roads to the far boundaries of the Empire.  But
although the barbarian armies were still kept outside those
boundaries, a great many of the barbarians had come to settle within
the Empire and had been taken into the legions.  No doubt some of
them learned the arts and the wisdom and the civilisation which the
Romans had learnt from the Greeks, but on the other hand they
prevented the spreading of these good lessons throughout the world.
If they became somewhat "Romanised," the Roman Empire at the same
time became somewhat "barbarised," by their coming in.  Moreover
Gaul, as we have seen, had been the scene of war, and so, too, parts
of Italy itself, Greece, the Balkans, as we should call the district
now, Asia Minor and Egypt.  There was scarcely a corner of the Empire
in which the _Pax {17} Romana_, had not been broken.  Therefore the
fields were waste, the population diminished, the towns were
partially abandoned, trade was nearly at a standstill.  Disease and
lack of food followed in the train of war.

Thus, although the boundaries of the Empire stood in the year A.D.
300 much as they had stood a hundred years before, the Empire within
had grown far weaker.  If the barbarian should break through again,
as it was most likely that he would, there would not be the old
strength to repel him.  But, before we come to the actual
breaking-through point, we would do well to consider a question which
I expect will have come to your minds: What sort of people, of what
race, and of what habits of life were these barbarians, so-called,
and what was the reason why they kept on thus trying to break in upon
the Empire?

We get our first knowledge of the way of life of these barbarians
from the great Roman historian Tacitus; and his account is especially
interesting to us, who are English, because it is the account of the
way in which those people lived who were our own ancestors.  For the
very name of English or Englishmen, we may take it, was not known in
the Britain of that day, nor for some time after A.D. 300.  There
were English, as we have noted, in Sleswig, and to north and south of
them were Jutes and Saxons.  The three were closely allied in race
and in language, and the Romans, because they came into touch with
the Saxons chiefly, the most southern of the tribes, called them all
Saxon.  It seems, however, that among themselves they commonly used
the word English, which strictly was the name of the nation or tribe
in the middle, to include all three tribes.  All were Englishmen, but
the Jutes and Saxons were distinct, though allied, tribes within the
English description.

{18}

The barbarians that Tacitus writes of lived to the south and east of
these, on the eastern side of the Rhine, but what he has to say about
them we may take to apply to those forefathers of our own, because,
just as the name English included Jutes and Saxons, so too the
English and many others, such as the Goths and the Franks, were all
to be included under a name of wider meaning still.  All were
related.  All spoke a language which had evidently come from the same
original source, though different tribes had learnt to speak rather
differently because they had lived far apart from each other for a
great many years.  All had very similar customs and ways of life, and
the same religion.  Christianity had not yet come to them.

[Sidenote: Tacitus on the Goths]

What Tacitus tells us is that all these allied nations were made up
of people living the life of farmers.  They liked to live separately
from each other, in families apart.  Their farm would consist of as
much plough land as the head of the family and his sons and daughters
could work and keep in good order, and as much pasture land as his
cattle required.  These farmers would be established in the midst of
the great forests which covered all the land.  They would be either
in natural glades in these forests or in clearances made by the
people themselves.

Each family lived by itself on its farm; but within a certain region
there would be a collection of these farms, not far apart from each
other; and this gathering of farms would form a tribe, or a division
within a tribe, by itself, apart from any other tribe.  And
immediately surrounding each tribal group it seems as if the forest
was always left in its natural state, so that there was a wide strip,
or "mark"--a word we find later in the form of the "march" and the
"marches"--between one and the other.  This strip was always
dangerous to traverse.  It was the home {19} of wild beasts.
Moreover the farmers imagined it to be the home of evil spirits of
many kinds which might lead men astray and destroy them.  And it was
necessary, if a man did have the courage and fortune to make his way
safely through this terrible belt of forest, that he should sound his
horn loudly as he passed the further side of it and came into the
farmed land of one of another tribe.  If he did not give notice of
his coming by this horn-blowing, he was to be suspected as an enemy,
and was liable to be killed without further inquiry.

Thus, you see, these communities were made up of men owning their own
land.  They were free-holders, as we should say.  And, because they
owned land, they had the rights of free-holders, or free men.  The
right, really, was the right of self-government.  For although they
lived so much apart from each other, and were, as Tacitus tells us,
very much attached to their independent way of living, yet they had
intercourse together.  To the Roman historian, accustomed to the
crowded cities of Italy, their solitary way of living would naturally
seem extraordinary, and very likely it was not quite so solitary as
his description would make us think.  They had, at all events, their
government, their laws and customs, and had, as it appears, perfect
liberty for arranging all these for themselves.

They used to meet from time to time, probably at a set time once a
year, in a certain place, generally a hill, to which a certain
sacredness was ascribed on that account, and there they would hold
courts of law, to settle disputes brought before them, and would
impose sentences, and discuss matters of interest to the tribe
generally.  Every free-man, every free-holder of land, had a right to
be there and to give his vote.  The man who had no land had no vote;
he had no rights.  So it was held a dreadful thing in {20} those days
to be a "land-less" man.  These free-holders were called "ceorls" (in
later English, "churls"), and "ceorl" really means "man"; as if to
imply that those who had not the right which the possession of land
gave were hardly men at all.  And of the "ceorls" there were some
larger proprietors, who were called "eorls" (later "earls").  From
that word too we get the "eorldermen" (or eldermen), who sometimes
deliberated apart at the meetings and were greatly considered, as men
of position and wisdom.  But they had no rights over the "ceorls,"
except such as the "ceorls" voted to them and might take back again
by vote.

If any man deemed himself injured by another he could bring his case
before the court, and if he made it good the court would award him
compensation for the injury done him in the form of some cattle, or
other valuable property to be given over to him by the man that did
him the injury.  The amount of the compensation it would be part of
the work of the court of law to settle when it was assembled at the
"mote hill" or place where the eldermen of the tribe gathered for the
purpose.

But, you may say, that is all very well for the man who had suffered
an injury that was not fatal.  You could compensate him, perhaps.
But how about a man that had been killed?  You could not very well
compensate him.

You could not.  All you could do in a case like this would be to make
the killer give compensation, in form of a heavy fine of cattle or
goods, to the wife and family of the murdered man.  But that would
not be enough: the killer must be personally punished too, probably
with death.

And then you may say that, if he was to be punished with death, it
would not much matter to him how many of his cattle or how much of
his goods were {21} taken from him and given to the family of the man
he had killed.

[Sidenote: The Gothic family]

It would not--to him personally; but it would matter to his wife and
family.  They would be the poorer by the amount of the fine that was
paid.  And it is thought likely that it was in this way that the
custom grew of looking upon the family of a person who had suffered
wrong as the people who were to be compensated for the wrong, rather
than the sufferer himself; and also of looking upon the family of the
man who had done the wrong as the people who should make the
compensation, rather than the wrong-doer himself.

The result of that was to make each person in the family look upon
every other person of the same family as one whose acts might make a
great deal of difference to him.  The whole family had to suffer when
any of its members did wrong: the whole family had a claim against a
person who had wronged one of its members.

So they had this sentiment, that all the members of a family were
dependent each on the acts of the other, and that they must suffer
together when wrong was done; but in other ways they were very
independent people.

They seem to have been generally tall and big, both men and women.
They had light hair, which even the men allowed to grow long, so as
to fall on their shoulders, blue eyes and fair complexions.

That is a general description which may serve for all the tribes of
the barbarians which came knocking on the northern and eastern walls
of the Empire in Europe all the way down from Sleswig, where the
Saxons were, to the lands occupied by the Goths, some of whom lived
as far east as the shores of the Black Sea, where they had formed, as
we have seen, a large fleet.  It is possible for a general account
like this to serve for the many different tribes and nations {22}
into which the barbarians on this boundary of the Empire were split
up, because they were all of one race originally, rather as we of
Great Britain and most of the Americans are of the Anglo-Saxon race,
although we are now of different nations.

All these peoples, of whom it is convenient to speak by the Roman
term of barbarians, were of the great family of mankind that is
called the Indo-European--that is the more general name, including
them all, of which I wrote a few pages back.  It is given that name,
because some of the family went south, into India, and some west,
into Europe, out of some region in the north and east, which seems to
have been a great hive or nursery of mankind out of which we came
swarming south and west.

This hive seems to have had its home perhaps in the west of Russia;
but little is known about it.  Probably it would be more right to
speak of many hives, scattered over a large region, than of one.  But
we may know that the scattered members of the family--those in India
and those in Europe--are related by the similarity of some of the
most common words, or parts of words, in the languages of India and
of those lands of which the European members of the family got
possession.

Besides its troubles from the threats of these barbarians on its
north-west borders, the Empire, as we have seen, had its troubles
through most of this century from Persians and others on the
south-east; and I now want to ask you to notice an effect of these
troubles and threats of trouble on the Empire itself, for it was an
effect which made a very great difference to the story.  This effect
was the dividing up of the one Empire into two, with a Western
Empire, as of old, having its seat of government at Rome; but also
with an Eastern Empire having its centre of government at Byzantium,
as Constantinople was then called.




{23}

CHAPTER IV

THE DIVISION OF THE EMPIRE

The causes that led to the dividing up of the Empire are easily
understood.  What is far less easy to understand is how Rome ruled
the world, as the world then was known, so long as she did.  Remember
this: at that time you could only travel, and you could only send a
message, as fast as a horse could gallop, if it was by land that you
went or sent; and only as fast as a ship--a ship with a very simple
and primitive way of setting the sails--could be urged through the
water by sailing or by rowing, if your going was by sea.  For
practical purposes of getting news or of moving troops, the world of
the Romans of that date, say from Egypt to Britain at its furthest
points, was a very great deal larger than the whole of the globe is
to us to-day.  If you can understand it in that sense, their Empire
was very much larger, much less under the eye and the direction of
the centre of government, than the whole British Empire to-day.  And
we find that large enough.  The Romans had the further trouble, which
we have not, that the leaders of the legions in the provinces, when
they had repelled the barbarians, sometimes claimed to be independent
of the central authority, as we saw both in Gaul and in Asia Minor.

So the wonder really is, not that Rome should at length fail to
govern all this Empire from one centre, but that she should have
succeeded in doing so at all, {24} and for so long.  From causes
which I have spoken of already, the home government was not as strong
as it had been; and as the power at the centre grew less the pressure
of the barbarians on the boundaries grew more.  Especially it became
convenient to have a centre of government nearer the boundary on the
south-east, where the eastern barbarians were constantly making their
attacks and where a great leader of the army, if he checked the
attack, might become too strong for the authority of Rome to control
unless it put forth all its force.  A solution of the trouble was
attempted by the Emperor Diocletian, who came to the imperial throne
in 284.  What he did was to appoint a colleague for himself to whom
he gave his own title of Augustus, though he also retained the title
for himself.  There were, therefore, two Augusti.  And besides the
Augusti, he appointed two leaders of armies in the provinces to bear
the title of Cæsar.  Thus there were two Cæsars and two Augusti.  The
Empire and its armies were portioned out between these four great
persons.  Diocletian himself had the command of the army of Syria.
His colleague, the other Augustus, commanded the armies of Italy and
of Africa.  One of the Cæsars had the armies guarding the Rhine, and
the other the armies guarding the Danube boundary.

In this way were the Empire and its defending forces divided up.  The
Cæsars were considered to be in an inferior position to the Augusti,
and as between the Augusti themselves Diocletian was supposed to to
be the superior of the other.  We may think it likely that the
Emperor, in making these appointments, did little more than give his
formal approval to arrangements that already existed, in fact.  Very
probably these important persons would have been able to make
themselves practically independent of the Emperor, even if he had not
given them these {25} offices, and very likely they were the more
ready to pay him some show of deference because he had given them his
approval.

There is one point about the arrangement to which I would call your
attention, and that is that Diocletian, who claimed to be the
superior of them all, assumed, for his own command, the army of
Syria, of the East.  You will perceive what that seems to
indicate--that the Romans had begun to look upon the Eastern side of
the Empire as more important than the Western.  As early as the year
300, or even earlier, this was their view.

In Diocletian's time we find that any claim of power by the people,
the democracy, was entirely given up.  The government was an
autocracy; though there might be more than one autocrat.  There was
no longer any value in being a citizen of Rome.  Rome and Italy had
no privileges above the rest of the Empire.  They were administered
and taxed in the same way as all the provinces.

[Sidenote: Constantine the Great]

This formal division of authority under Diocletian did not long
answer the purpose for which he designed it, and he and his fellow
"Augustus" abdicated in 305, and for nearly twenty years there was
continual fighting between rival "Emperors" elected by the different
armies.  For a time, but for a time only, peace within the Empire was
gained under Constantine I.--Constantine the Great, as he was
deservedly called.  He deserves that distinguishing title if only for
two acts of his reign which made a very great impression on the story
of the world: he accepted the Christian religion as the recognised
religion of the Empire, and he built the City of
Constantine--Constantinople--to be the new capital of the Empire, the
new centre.

He died, however, in 337, and immediately the fighting between rival
Emperors was resumed.  It {26} was nearly thirty years before the
world had any peace from these rivalries.  At length Valentinian is
proclaimed Emperor by his soldiers, and he appoints, as his colleague
and fellow "Augustus," his own brother Valens.  To Valens he gives
the title of Emperor of the East, with the capital of that Eastern
Empire at Constantinople.  For himself he takes the Empire of the
West, with its capital still at Rome.  It appears that the
independence of the two Empires is complete.  Their boundaries are
defined, the limit of the Eastern Empire being drawn so far to the
west as to include Macedonia and Greece.

Of all the Indo-European tribes or nations the most powerful, the
most numerous and that which occupied the largest territory, was the
great nation of the Goths.  They may have come down from
Scandinavia--from Norway and Sweden.  There are some evidences which
make that likely, but the evidence is not very clear.  They owned the
country along the boundary of the Roman Empire from the Danube to the
Vistula.

[Sidenote: The Huns]

And behind all these tribes of Indo-Europeans settled for the most
part in what we now call Germany and Austria--behind them, that is to
say to the north and east, in the region of that great hive or
nursery of mankind which seems to have been somewhere in the north of
Asia--there was another nation, not belonging to the Indo-European
family, not speaking a language that resembled theirs, not made up of
persons at all like these Indo-Europeans in appearance.  The
Indo-Europeans, whom it will perhaps be more convenient to call
Germans, because they lived in the countries now occupied by Germans
and Austrians--these German tribesmen were tall and fair.  This other
nation, to the eastward, was of small dark men.  They were called
Huns.

You may remember that antiquaries--men learned {27} in ancient
history--tell us that man, in his progress to civilisation, has
passed through two rather distinct stages--the hunting stage and the
pastoral stage--and through them came to a third stage, the
agricultural, when he settled down to grow crops.  The German tribes
were already in this third stage, at the point which our story has
reached, but the Huns were in the second stage only; they wandered,
with their flocks and herds.

This nation of little dark men seems, by their language and by other
evidences, as if it must have been related to the Finns, of Finland.
The evidences, however, are not very clear; but what is tolerably
clear is that they were a numerous and a warlike race of little dark
men, and that they kept up a constant pressure, from the north and
east, upon the Goths and other German tribes; especially on the more
eastern Goths, called Ostrogoths.

And very often it seems to have been that pressure of the Huns from
the North and East that made the Germans try and try again to break
through the boundary of the Roman Empire and work their way towards
the west.  The first of these breaks through, however, which had any
success, was in a southward, rather than a westward direction.  It
was a break through of the Goths towards Constantinople, and it was
very formidable indeed.

When Diocletian appointed a colleague for himself, a second
"Augustus," he, as we saw, took the Eastern command for himself and
gave the Western to the colleague.  When Valentinian finally divided
the Empire between himself and his brother Valens, he took the West
and gave the East to his brother.  It is possible that he may have
foreseen something of the trouble that was soon to come on that
eastern side.  Within three years of his accession to the throne of
Constantinople Valens was called upon to lead his legions to {28}
repel a great incursion of the Goths.  He met them at Adrianople and
suffered a terrible defeat.  He himself was killed in the battle.
The barbarians pressed on.  They were at the walls of Constantinople.

[Sidenote: Barbarian tribes]

A hundred years before this, Goths, crossing the Danube, had fought
and conquered Roman legions and had killed an Emperor, namely Decius,
who is notorious for his cruel persecution of the Christians known in
history as "the Decian persecutions."  The Goths had at this time
been checked by further Roman forces that were brought against them,
but it was then that the Empire lost the province of Dacia, which lay
north and east of the Danube, and the Danube thereafter became the
boundary.

Now the children of these Goths, rather more than a hundred years
later, were across the Danube again, had again conquered the legions
and again a Roman Emperor had been slain by them in battle.
Constantine had himself been forced to fight the Goths in Thrace,
and, when building his new capital, had encircled it with defensive
walls.  It was well for his successors that he did so.  The Gothic
army was held before the walls.  A large number of their nation had
already crossed the Danube and had been admitted as peaceful settlers
within the bounds of the Empire.  It is certain that Gothic invaders
from north of the Danube would find many friends, for the Goths
already settled in the Empire were dissatisfied with their treatment
by the Romans.  And even in the Roman legions that they defeated
there would be many of their countrymen, for the recruiting of
barbarians among the legionaries had been going on for more than one
century.  Theodosius the Great, who had succeeded Valens, killed by
the Goths, as Emperor of the East, made a treaty with the conquerors,
which was faithfully observed until the death of Theodosius in 395.
But then the Goths {29} threw off the yoke which the treaty had put
upon their necks.

It was fortunate indeed for the Empire that the Persians were no
longer a danger on the eastern boundary.  A peace with that nation
had been arranged in 364, and was not broken for nearly 150 years.

The Goths were divided into several different tribes, not always at
peace with each other; and especially into Visigoths and
Ostrogoths--that is Western Goths and Eastern.  They were so
completely divided by the end of the fourth century that the
Ostrogoths had fallen under the domination of the Huns, while the
Visigoths, further westward, were independent of that fierce and
strange people.

But even these Western Goths felt the pressure, pushing them
westward, of the Hun, though not so directly.  They had the
Ostrogoths in between, and sometimes we actually find the Ostrogoths,
with the Huns, fighting against the Visigoths.  Thus intermixed was
the fighting.

And you should know too that although the Romans still called these
nations barbarians, many barbarians had come to high honour and great
power in one or other of the Roman cities.  The division between
Roman and barbarian was not nearly so distinct and sharp as the word
"barbarian" suggests to us.  It was not possible that there should be
much idea of inequality between them, seeing that the barbarian could
hold such high honour in the chief places of the Empire.




{30}

CHAPTER V

THE BARBARIAN BREAKING THROUGH

You will see now what the story told in the first few chapters of
this volume is, for the most part, about.  It is about the efforts of
the Empire--on the whole, the successful efforts of the Empire--to
keep itself intact within its walls and to keep the barbarians out.
The pressure of those barbarians without, together with the weakened
state of the Empire itself, has led to the division of the Eastern
from the Western Empire.  And that is the story up to close on the
year 400.

After that year 400, or a few years before, the story changes.  It is
no longer about the efforts of the Empire to keep the barbarian out.
The barbarian is triumphantly breaking through; and it is with that
break through, and with all that happened to the Empire, as a
consequence, that the story has now to deal.

We shall think it curious, as we follow it, to note how the different
tribes of the barbarians seem as if they acted together, in concert
with each other, from the northern extremity of the Empire's boundary
right down to where we saw those Visigoths permitted to settle south
of the Danube.  They seem to have pressed in from the east, within
the space of very few years, along the whole of that boundary.

Probably it was by no pre-concerted arrangement, that is to say not
following any already arranged {31} plan, that they pressed in along
that boundary nearly all at the same time.  Probably what happened
was that all of them were feeling a pressure from the Huns, their
neighbours on the east: so that they were all ready to move.  Then,
when one tribe heard of the success of another in moving west, the
tribe that heard this news would be encouraged to attempt a westward
push on its own account.  That push would be all the more likely to
succeed because the Roman legions were busy trying to stop those that
had moved westward already.

[Sidenote: British legions re-called]

To what extent they acted together in order to help each other we do
not know--probably with very little idea of giving each other this
help, for often when they encountered each other in the course of the
westward move, they actually fought amongst themselves.  What we do
know--and it is a fact that made a great difference to the story of
our own islands--is that within a very short time the Empire found
its legions so hard beset on the Continent of Europe that it recalled
the three legions that had been holding Britain.  This happened in
407.

I have already, I think, mentioned the names of all those
Indo-European or Germanic tribes that occupy chief place in the story
with the exception of the Vandals.  These Vandals had their home
somewhere between the Oder and the Vistula, in modern Prussia, and
they travelled further than any of the rest, actually going down
through Spain, across into Africa, turning eastward again and working
their way along the north coast of Africa, establishing themselves at
Carthage, equipping a great fleet there and crossing over and taking
Rome itself by assault from the sea--a very wonderful story indeed.

But the first people to move in this great irruption, or break in, of
the barbarians into the Empire were those most southern, the
Visigoths.  They pressed {32} along, not southward this time but
westward, into Gaul.

We always have to bear in mind that these movements of the tribes
westward were not like the marches of an army only, but rather like
the migrations of a whole people.  It was land, land to settle on and
to live in without vexation from Huns and other enemies, that they
came to seek; and they brought with them their wives and children and
live stock, to settle them down on the newly won land.  It seems to
have been the custom of all these tribes to take to themselves
one-third of the land that they conquered, leaving the conquered
people two-thirds--a far more generous proceeding than we should have
expected from them.  But we have seen something of their institutions
and courts of law.  Although called "barbarians," they were far from
being what we should term savages.  They had, however, very little
idea of learning or arts or science.  The Greek thought had not
penetrated among them, although many of them had by this time become
Christian.  They were not nearly so advanced in civilisation as the
Romans, and their conquest of all Western Europe checked the progress
of civilisation and threw all mankind backward into ways of life and
of thought that probably the Romans and Greeks never expected man to
return to.

It was under pressure of their own kinsmen, the Ostrogoths, acting
with their superior lords, the Huns, that the Visigoths at this time
invaded Gaul and pushed into the north of Italy and down into Greece.
They had become Christians.  A large number of monks came with the
armies and, in their religious zeal, destroyed many beautiful temples
of the pagan gods in Greece and elsewhere.

The westward advance of the Goths was not continuous.  It met with
checks from the legions, but {33} again and again they came on, like
waves of the sea, returning after retreating.  In 402 they were
driven back, but in a later invasion they came three times, in three
successive years, up to the walls of Rome itself: that is, in 408,
409, and 410; and some time in these years it seems that a large
force of the Ostrogoths joined their kinsmen of the Western Goths in
this Italian invasion.  These Eastern Goths were still pagans.  In
410 the Goths actually entered and sacked Rome.  The effect of this
was that the Empire was compelled, if it was to survive at all, to
make some terms of peace with the invaders, even if the terms meant
that it had to give up a large territory to them.  This is precisely
what happened.  Within a few years after the sack of Rome the Goths
had established themselves in the south of Gaul and pushed down over
the Pyrenees into Spain.  Their Spanish conquests at this time were
given back to the Roman Empire, though some of the Goths remained in
Spain, but by way of compensation Rome recognised what was known as
the Visigothic Kingdom of Toulouse.  This Visigothic territory
reached right across to the Atlantic Ocean and as far north as the
River Loire.

[Sidenote: The Vandals]

But now we ought to take a look at what was happening a little
further north again, for this pressing through of the Germanic
barbarians went on, as I have said, all along the eastern boundary.
Just as the Goths had come flooding in from across the Danube, so too
came the Vandals from across the Rhine.  This happened in 406 or 407;
and it was in 407 that the Empire, harassed by all these incursions
from the east, was obliged to withdraw its legions from Britain.

We have seen something already of a tribe or nation called Franks,
that had passed into Northern Gaul some years before this and had
been repelled by the Romans.  But some of them stayed within the
Empire's bounds on terms of friendship with the {34} Romans, and when
the Vandals appeared in Gaul these Franks met them in a great battle
wherein the Vandals are said to have lost two thousand killed--a very
large number, considering the comparatively small armies of the time.
The effect of this beating seems, curiously enough, to have been, not
to send them back, as we should expect, to the north-east, whence
they came.  Instead of that we find them going onward, south-west,
and two years later crossing the Pyrenees into Spain.  They fought
there with the Visigoths and other German tribes that had found their
way there before them, and in the end--that is to say, after twenty
or more years--had taken possession of that southern part of Spain,
which is called Andalusia.

And then a very strange thing happened, and they undertook an
extraordinary adventure, which we have already just glanced at.

[Sidenote: Vandals in Africa]

A stretch of the northern coast of Africa, along the south of the
Mediterranean Sea, belonged to the Western Roman Empire.  It ran from
the Straits of Gibraltar eastward to the boundary of the province of
Egypt which was part of the Eastern Empire.  All this strip was put
under the command of a Roman official who had the title of Count of
Africa.

Just at this time the Count of Africa had given offence to the
Imperial authority, and, in his fear of what the offended majesty of
Rome might do to him, he invited the Vandals to come across the
straits to his assistance.  They came--probably in larger numbers
than he had reckoned on.  Eighty thousand of them, in all, including
the women and children, are said to have come.  The Count of Africa
quickly repented of what he had done.  He patched up his quarrel with
the Emperor, and then set to work to turn out these guests and
helpers that he had invited.  But they were by no means so ready to
go as they had {35} been to come.  They fought to remain, and so
successfully that within two years of their landing in Africa they
had possession of all the Roman territory along that shore with the
exception of three cities, of which Carthage was the chief.  At this
time Carthage was estimated as the most important city, after Rome
and Constantinople, in the Empire.  And a few years later again, the
Vandal king, breaking a treaty which he had made with Rome, attacked
and took Carthage itself; and so, once again, this city, which had
been the source of such deadly peril to the Empire in the days of
Hannibal, fell into an enemy's hands; and it was for nearly a hundred
years held in those hands.

Thus, to the year 440 or so, we may trace the extraordinary fortunes
of this people to their zenith--their highest point.  There, for the
moment, we leave them.

Now a great part of the reason why the Vandals in Spain were so very
ready to respond to the invitation of the Count of Africa was that
the Visigoths with some allied tribes were pressing upon them there
very much more severely than was pleasant.  Spain is a country, as
you should know, very much cut up and divided by mountain ranges, so
that it was difficult for any conqueror to conquer the whole of the
country, because those who were defeated could retreat into the
mountainous places from which it was hard to hunt them out.  You will
find this happening again and again in the story of what we now call
Spain.  It is not certain, but it seems likely, that the people
called Basques, living along the Pyrenees, are descendants of those
Celts whom we saw moving westward and settling as Brythons in Britain
and in Brittany.  If that is so, they have maintained their language
and their national character to this day, in spite of the many
conquerors that have, at one time {36} or other in the great story,
had possession of the greater part of Spain.

I write sometimes of "Spain" and sometimes of "Italy," and so forth,
because it seems the natural and easy way of indicating the lands
which we now speak of by those names; but they were not so known at
the time of which I am telling you.  And I would warn you against a
mistake into which we are only too ready to fall--the mistake of
supposing that this Spain and this Italy, for example, have certain
natural boundaries--that there is any particular reason, apart from
the arrangements, the treaties and so on, which nations, in the
course of the story, have made with each other, why they should have
the bounds which are set to them to-day.  It is true that these
arrangements about the territory allotted to each are determined in
some measure by the natural features, as we call them--by mountain
ranges and by big rivers--but if it were not for these arrangements
there is no reason in nature why the countries should be divided out
among mankind as they are, and the divisions are continually being
changed all through the story.

Now the Visigoths, as soon as they were free of the Vandals, extended
their Kingdom of Toulouse, as it was called, towards the west until
they were masters of nearly all Spain; but that was not until, in
conjunction with the Romans, they had attended to another business
further north--that is to the invasion of Gaul by Attila, King of the
Huns.  That Hunnish invasion was checked and pushed back by a great
battle fought near Chalons in 451; and, curiously enough, it was
almost exactly at the same place that the advance of the Eastern
power, the Germans, was checked and repelled in the Great War of a
few years ago.  In this battle against the Huns, which was one of the
battles that has made a great difference in the {37} story of the
world, there were fighting together, Romans, Visigoths and also
Franks.

[Sidenote: The Franks]

The Franks, as we saw before, were perhaps the first of the Germanic
tribes to break through the Roman wall.  But on that first incursion
they were repulsed and made a treaty with the Empire.  Then they came
again in the year 429 and, though defeated once, gradually fought
their way south beyond the Somme River, and eventually right down to
the Loire.  South of that region they fought as allies of the Romans
as late as 460.

The battle at, or near, Chalons counted for a great deal in our
story.  The Huns were a far more savage and uncultured people than
any of the former invading tribes, and it really was a battle fought
on behalf of civilisation, as civilisation was then understood,
between the Romans, Goths, and Franks on the one side and the Huns
and savagery on the other.  And with these Huns were some of the
Ostrogoths, whom we thus find fighting against their own kinsmen.
One of the results of the battle was that the Ostrogoths now shook
off the yoke of the Huns and became again an independent people.

And not only was the battle of Chalons a battle on behalf of
civilisation; it was a battle on behalf of Christianity too, for the
Huns--probably one and all--and the Ostrogoths, for the most part,
were pagans, and the Goths and Franks and Romans nearly all
Christians.

Therefore you see that Romans and barbarians had come together and
made common cause, as we say, by the middle of the fifth century.
Let us see what was happening in Britain in the meantime, now that
the Roman soldiers had been withdrawn from it.




{38}

CHAPTER VI

HOW BRITAIN BECAME ENGLAND

We might naturally expect to find that as soon as the conquering
Romans left our island, the native Brythons would rejoice in their
freedom and in getting rid of their masters.  They had, indeed, made
an attempt, under their Queen Boadicea, to free themselves while the
legions still were there, but the attempt had failed.  The good
discipline and fighting qualities of the Romans had been too much for
them.

So, for a short while after the Roman soldiers went, they may have
rejoiced in their freedom; but they did not rejoice long.  You
remember those walls that the Romans built across the island, and
what their purpose was.  It was to help keep out the Picts and
Caledonians, those wild tribes that lived in what we call the
Highlands of Scotland.  We should regard these walls, not as
insurmountable barriers, but merely as aids to defence, connecting
camps and forts established at intervals along them.  And within a
very short time of the withdrawal of the Roman garrison, or guards,
the Picts were over the wall and constantly harrying and robbing and
killing the Britons.

Now the story goes that the Britons, worn by the perpetual inroads of
the Northerners, invited to their assistance certain princes of the
Saxon people--the people, you will remember, who lived in Sleswig.
There were Jutes in the North of that country--in Jutland--then
Angli, as the Romans called them, {39} that is English, in the
middle, and Saxons in the south.  But both Angli and Saxons were
names used to cover all those people.  The names were used rather
inexactly.

[Sidenote: The Anglo-Saxons]

These Anglo-Saxons--let us call them so, for that will include both
the covering names--were great sea-farers, rovers, pirates.  They
went on marauding expeditions in their ships just as the
Phœnicians had gone marauding long before and just as the
Northmen, the Vikings, went a little later.  It may be they were
invited by the Britons; it may be they came without invitation, as
their pirate fleet went down along the east coast of Britain.  If
they were invited, the result was very much like the result of the
invitation which we saw that the Count of Africa gave to the Vandals.
The Vandals came and helped him; but then they helped themselves also
so liberally that they drove him out of his own possessions.  The
Anglo-Saxons did just the same by the Britons.  They helped them:
they drove back the Caledonians: but then they stayed: they drove out
the Britons: they established themselves in the island: they changed
Britain, the land of the Britons, into England, the land of the
Angles.

At least, they made that change over much of the island.  We have
noted its geography in an earlier chapter, and saw that the east and
the south are less mountainous and therefore less strong for defence
against an invader, than the west and north.  So it was all down the
East of England and along the southern part that the Anglo-Saxons
settled.  The Britons went back into the hills of Devon and Cornwall,
of Wales and of Cumberland.

We have to picture to ourselves all the eastern and southern shores
of Britain and the western coast of the Continent of Europe as very
liable to the attack of one or other of the sea-rovers at this time,
and, as a consequence of different tribes of these rovers arriving
{40} in strength in different parts of our island, we find it divided
into three different main kingdoms--in the north the kingdom of
Northumbria, which reached up as far as the Firth of Forth; in the
south the kingdom of Wessex, or the West Saxons; and between the two
the kingdom of Marcia, or Mercia, which meant, originally, the
kingdom of the Marches--of the "mark" or boundary between the English
and the Britons.

The Briton had become Romanised--that is to say had adopted Roman
ways of thought and living, and had lived under Roman law, while the
legions were there.  Of course, since the legions formed permanent
encampments--practically towns--as we have seen, all the Romans and
the Roman influence did not leave when the soldiers and the
governors, appointed by Rome, went.  The Britons had the Roman way of
talking of these English as "barbarians"--men outside the pale.

Then these barbarians came in, just as they had come into Gaul, and
conquered.  But, for reasons that are not easily seen, they treated
the conquered people, the Britons, with far more severity than the
Continental conquerors showed.  Perhaps they were of a fiercer race.
Whatever the reason, they came killing, exterminating the natives;
and, whereas in Gaul and other provinces that the Germans conquered,
the Roman methods of law and all the Roman customs were allowed to go
on, in Britain the Anglo-Saxons did away with all the Roman
institutions and manners.  They brought in their own ways and their
own religion.

They were pagans, and the native Britons had become Christian.
Perhaps that, in part, is why they treated the Britons so badly.  But
we have to be on our guard about believing quite all that is told us
of their cruelty; because the only people who have told us about it,
who wrote the history of the time {41} and of the doings of the
conquerors, were clerics, clerks of the holy orders, monks of a
Christian monastery.

[Sidenote: Druids]

Britain had been Christian, because the Romans had introduced
Christianity and established it in the stead of the old Druid
religion of which the great stone circle at Stonehenge remains as a
monument.  But England was now pagan, and followed the religion of
the North, whose gods were Woden, or Odin, the god of battles, who
gives us our name for one of the days of the week--Woden's day, or
Wednesday, and Thor, the god of the hammer, the great smith, like
Vulcan in the religion which the Romans took from Greece.  From Thor
we get our Thursday.  And Freia, the goddess who was supposed to be
the wife of Odin, gives us our Friday.  Tuesday is the day of the god
Tiw.

[Illustration: STONEHENGE.  The Druidical circle, from the air, at
the present day.  _R. R. Edwards. Salisbury._]

By way of completing the story of our weekdays--Sunday, of course, is
the day of the Sun; Monday, of the Moon.  And Saturday--and you {42}
should note this, because it shows what a mixture our language is of
words taken from the Saxon on the one side and from the Latin, the
Roman, on the other--Saturday is the day of Saturn, one of the Roman
gods adopted from the Greek.

For more than a century England remained pagan.  It was not till very
nearly A.D. 600 that any attempt was made to bring in Christianity
again.  That attempt was made in the south-eastern corner of England,
just where the Anglo-Saxon pagans themselves had landed, and quite
near our present chief cathedral town of Canterbury.  But the revival
of Christianity in England did not really come that way.  The
northern kingdoms in England were too strong for any influence from
the southern kingdom to prevail, Christianity was reintroduced into
England from Ireland, whither the Saxons had never come to destroy
it.  It came by way of an island, Iona, off the west coast of
Scotland, and so across to the Holy Island, off the coast of
Northumberland.

Then arose great fighting between the heathen, under Penda, King of
Mercia and of the "Middle English," as you will read of their being
called, and Christians under Oswi, King of Northumbria.  Oswi utterly
defeated Penda in A.D. 655 and from that victory followed the
establishment of Christianity as the accepted religion over the
British islands.

All this story of England under the rule of the Anglo-Saxons is
separate and quite apart, for very many years, from the rest of the
great story, which is, at this time, chiefly concerned with the
destruction by the barbarians of the Western Roman Empire.  It will
come very closely into the great story again before many centuries
are past, and you will see that it is closely involved in it by the
time we reach the end of this volume; but until 600 or so, England is
rather out of the main current of European history.




{43}

CHAPTER VII

THE PASSING OF THE BARBARIAN

We left the Vandals in 450 established in possession of all the
African shore that had belonged to the Western Empire.  The place of
chief importance that fell into their hands was Carthage, that city
from which so much trouble had come to Rome several centuries before.
And just as had happened before, so it happened again now.  The
Carthaginian, descendants of those famous sea-rovers, the
Phœnicians, had made Carthage, with its fine harbour, the
headquarters of a fleet which went raiding and marauding all over the
Mediterranean Sea.  So too, now, the king of the Vandals assembled a
great fleet which acted in just the same piratical way.  Its first
act was to defeat, so completely as practically to destroy it, the
fleet of the Western Empire, and thereafter it became the terror of
the Mediterranean, and its act of final and most unbearable insolence
was when it came into the Tiber and the Vandals attacked and sacked
Rome itself.  This was in 455.

It is only a few years before, that we heard of the Goths "sacking"
Rome.  We may begin to ask ourselves what exactly is meant by this
"sacking"; for we may wonder that there was very much left, after a
while, to sack.

We have to remember, however, just as we had to remember when we were
learning about the dreadful suffering of the Britons at the hands of
the Anglo-Saxons, that all we know of what happened is what is {44}
told us by the sufferers of the "sacking."  Probably the ferocity of
it was a little exaggerated.  You may have heard the phrase "an act
of Vandalism," as describing some savage and senseless destruction of
beautiful buildings and other works of art.  And that description is
taken from what the Vandals are supposed to have done when they
sacked Rome.  But the true story seems to be that they really did not
destroy the most beautiful things in Rome, which were generally the
temples to the old Greek gods.  What they did destroy were the
Christian churches.  And they took away all the gold and silver they
could lay their hands on, no doubt.  But they destroyed the Christian
churches just because they were pagans, and because Christianity was
to them a false religion.  It was a mistaken religious zeal which
seems to have impelled them to do it.  And since the men who have
handed down the story were Christians, it is likely enough that the
destruction would be described as somewhat worse than it really was.

Doubtless it was bad enough; and the Vandals were not at all pleasant
pagans.  They persecuted the Christians wherever they laid hands on
them.

Now, we may follow the fortune of these Vandals until they disappear
from the great story altogether.  They continued their bad work as
pirates and persecutors of the Christians for the best part of a
hundred years; and then there came against them a very great general
of the Eastern Empire, Belisarius.  In a hard-fought battle,
Belisarius at length gained the victory over the Vandal king.  It was
a victory so complete that he could impose what terms he pleased on
the conquered people.  The whole fighting force of the Vandals that
still survived was taken captive to Constantinople, where it was
formed into a mounted guard and sent to fight the Empire's battles
against that still unconquered enemy, the Parthian, on the Eastern
boundary.

{45}

Thus the Vandals were destroyed, and their very name passes out of
the story after contributing to it one of its most remarkable
episodes.  Let us briefly recapitulate their story.  Starting from
somewhere on the shores of the Baltic, they come across Gaul and down
into and through Spain, westward and southward.  Then, crossing into
Africa, they turn eastward again and become a great and terrible
force, and finally are vanquished and taken yet further eastward to
Constantinople and to Parthia, disappearing out of history at a point
far eastward of their original starting-place for their westward
journey.  They have gone from the Baltic to the Black Sea, after
travelling to the farthest western confines of the world as then
known in order to get there.

So vanish, then, the Vandals.

[Sidenote: The Visigoths]

Now as to those Visigoths, under whose pressure the Vandals were only
too thankful to get out of Spain, we have seen them establishing
their Kingdom of Toulouse, in the south of Gaul, and surging over the
Pyrenees so that they made themselves masters of most of Spain.  At
first we find them making treaty with Rome under conditions which
confess the superior sovereignty of the Roman Empire.  But by the
year 470 or so they have thrown off all pretence of regarding Rome as
their mistress.  They deal with her as an independent monarchy.

But though their kingdom is an independent kingdom, it is a kingdom
based on the Roman model for its government.  Its laws are the Roman
laws.  It has adopted Roman manners and Roman ways of thought.  It
does not, like the Anglo-Saxon government in Britain, impose German
customs.  It even gives to Roman habits and thought a vigour which
they have lost in Rome itself.  In Spain, at all events, their
kingdom is to endure for the best part of three centuries, and it
will then be ended by an actor who {46} has not yet appeared at all
in the great story--the Saracen.

With that we may now dismiss the Visigoths from the story.  The main
scenes in which they took the chief role have been sketched, and they
may go behind the scenes with the Vandals.  Their influence, however,
and their descendants remain: their effect on the story far greater
and more lasting than that of the Vandals.

Very soon after the date 470, or so, of the Visigoths claiming
independence, there happened in Rome itself an event which was full
of interest and of meaning in the story.  A barbarian, by name
Odoacer, was appointed King of Italy.  That in itself was a notable
appointment.  What made it more notable still is that, though calling
himself King of Italy, he did not also call himself emperor.

It was an acknowledgment that the Western Empire had ceased to exist
or had ceased to be governed from Rome.  Odoacer recognised the
emperor at Constantinople as the one and only emperor; and accepted
from him an official title, that of "Patrician," showing clearly that
he regarded himself as owing some sort of service and obedience to
the emperor of the East.  It made Rome and Italy seem of no greater
importance than other provinces or kingdoms, such as the kingdom of
the Visigoths with its capital at Toulouse, or that of the Vandals in
Africa.

[Sidenote: Attila the Hun]

Under Odoacer, as king, Italy suffered invasion from yet another
tribe of barbarians, from those Ostrogoths, related to the Visigoths,
whom we saw under Attila fighting against their cousins at Chalons.
The power of the Hun was so broken by the defeat of Chalons that
these Ostrogoths were then able to free themselves from their
dependence.  Likely enough, however, the Hun still pressed hard on
them from the {47} east, for although Attila's strength was shattered
it was not wholly destroyed.  Two years after the Chalons battle the
"Scourge of God," as he was named, was at length killed, and most of
the horde that he led was either exterminated or lost among the
people of the land in which they made their last stand as fighters;
but even this great host of Attila's we have to look on as only a
"swarm," so to call it, from the main "hive" which still lived and
multiplied somewhere in that immense territory which we now call
Russia.  Even three or four hundred years later we hear of Rome and
Italy being menaced by Huns from the north at the same time as the
Saracens are threatening from the south.  For the moment, however,
their defeats on the northern border of Italy, following on their
disaster at, or near, Chalons, have sent them behind the scenes of
our story.  The Eastern Empire was threatened with an attack by them
on Byzantium itself about ninety years later than the date of
Attila's death; but this menace was dealt with successfully by that
Belisarius whom we have already seen victorious over the Vandals.  As
he thrust the Vandals, so also it was he who thrust the Huns, out of
the story.

But now, in Odoacer's reign, the Ostrogoths, free of the Huns, but
still perhaps pushed westward by them, appear in North Italy.  This
happened in the year 488.  Odoacer marched against them, but was
heavily defeated, and was killed by the very hand of Theodoric, the
famous king of these Eastern Goths.  It was with the full knowledge
and approval of the Eastern Emperor that these Goths thus invaded
Italy, although the King of Italy had owed his kingdom in the first
place to the Emperor at Constantinople.  After their victory the
Goths established themselves in North Italy, and this kingdom of the
Ostrogoths in Italy lasted for about fifty years.  By that time {48}
there was certainly no force at the disposal of Rome that could drive
them out; but the Eastern Empire then moved against them.  Once more
it was that great Byzantine general Belisarius who had command of the
Empire's forces.  Once more he was completely victorious.  The
Ostrogoths were compelled to relinquish their hold of the Italian
territory; and so they too, having played their part, pass behind the
scenes.

While they were in Italy they had stretched hands across the Alps,
and had come into touch again with their kinsmen, those Western Goths
that had their Kingdom of Toulouse in Southern Gaul.  But even before
the Eastern Goths were pushed out of the Italian kingdom that they
had conquered, the hold of the Western Goths on their kingdom in Gaul
had been loosened, the extent of that kingdom had been diminished,
and they were left with little on the northern side of the
Pyrenees--that is, with little outside of what we now call Spain.

This loss was inflicted on them by that tribe or nation of Germanic
barbarians of which I have several times made mention already, the
Franks.

As of the Goths, so too of these Franks, there were more than one
tribe or nation, but the tribe which is most important in the story
is that of the Salian Franks.  It was so called either because it
came from the River Saal, or, more likely, because it came from the
"salt," the "saline" sea.  You may have heard of the "Salic Law,"
which provides that the right of succession to the throne shall not
be given to a son by relationship through the mother with the
previous occupant of the throne.  It must come through the
father--"in the male line," as is said.  That was one of the ancient
laws of these Salic, or Salian Franks.

About the middle of the fourth century, that is to say about, or a
little after, 350, they were invading Gaul, in the north, but were
checked and defeated, {49} and after their defeat were allowed to
settle north of the Rhine, under treaty with the Romans.  Fifty years
later, the Roman Empire had so much need of its legions to protect
itself from the south, that the legions of the Rhine, like those of
Britain, were withdrawn.

[Sidenote: Clovis, King of the Franks]

Upon that the Franks claimed, and took, their independence.  Within
another fifty years we find them established as far south as the
River Somme.  They had fought, as we have seen, with Romans and
Visigoths against the Huns, the common enemy of them all, at Chalons,
in 451.  Only a few years later they were fighting with the Romans
and against the Visigoths further south; but by 480 they asserted
their independence, and the next year the famous Frankish King Clovis
came to the throne, and under him the Franks took possession of
nearly the whole of Gaul.  He united all the tribes of the Franks
under his sovereignty.

The only parts of Gaul which were not now under his rule were the
kingdom of Burgundy, as it was called, after a German tribe, the
Burgundi, coming from the east, like all the rest of them, and a
piece of Provence, in the south, which is all that the Visigoths were
able to retain on the north of the Pyrenees of their Kingdom of
Toulouse.

Terrific and most picturesque warriors were these Franks, according
to the accounts that we have of them, very tall men and strong, with
long red or fair hair.  For defence they had a wicker shield, light
so that they could move it quickly.  One of their chief weapons was
the throwing axe, with which they were very accurate and expert.
They had bows and arrows and a long spear.  They wore breeches, close
fitting, as far down as the knee, and a tunic that was belted about
the waist with a broad leather girdle adorned with metalwork of iron
and silver.  Brooches kept it fastened.

Thus they came conquering; and the parent stock {50} remarked above
all the rest of the conquering and invading barbarians, because they
came to stay.  Doubtless many of the others stayed also, but not as
conquerors.

There is one other tribe of barbarian invaders for us to notice--the
Lombards.

But I fear that you will be rather tired of all these different
nations to whom I am introducing you.  Their comings seem very
confusing.  It is difficult to remember which came before another and
where they went and what they did.  The biggest things done were, I
suppose, first--though not first of all in point of time--that
wonderful pilgrimage of the Vandals.  That is perhaps the strangest
story of all.  Secondly, the invasion of the Visigoths, establishing
their kingdom temporarily in South Gaul and more permanently in
Spain, was really more important, because it was more lasting in the
form that it gave to the great story.  And then, thirdly, this
Frankish dominion in Gaul is of great interest to us.  It is the
beginning of modern France.

But they are very puzzling--the comings and the vanishings.  A friend
of mine gave me what we call a _memoria technica_, to help me, and
you, in remembering the order in which the different nations of the
barbarians came in from the east.  You know what a _memoria technica_
is: some words easy to remember which recall to our minds something
that we find difficult to remember.  These words, as he gave them to
me, are: "Visiting friends' houses very often frankly laborious."

Do you see what that means?  I am afraid he must have found himself
rather bored, at times, when his friends were doing their best to
entertain him.  He does not seem to have been as grateful as he
should have been.  But the suggestion of the words is as follows:
"Visiting" is for Visigoths, who were the {51} first to come west, in
any force; then "friends" is for Franks--they came very early in the
story of the barbarian invasions, but they came in much greater
number later, as is indicated by the later "frankly."  "Houses" is
for those Huns, defeated at Chalons, "very," for the Vandals, "often"
for the Ostrogoths, and "laborious" for the Lombards.

[Illustration: THE IRON CROWN OF THE LOMBARDS.  The iron part of this
crown, supposed to have been forged from one of the nails of the
Cross, is the narrow circlet embedded in its interior.]

It is not quite perfect, because some of them came and came again at
different times.  I believe that the Franks were really the first of
all to break through the Roman wall of Empire; but on the whole it
roughly represents the order of their coming.  It is easily
remembered and is a great help.

Let us see now what it was that these latest comers, the Lombards,
did, and who they were.

They were a tribe that lived up north of the {52} Visigoths and east
of the Saxons and they were called Longo-bardi, long beards.  They
came last of all the Germanic tribes, for it is not till 568 that we
hear of them in Italy, though they had drifted southward and had
settled along the North of the Danube long before.  But though the
latest, they seem also to have been the rudest and least advanced of
these tribes.  They never became Romanised, as the others did, never
learned any civilisation from the civilised people whom they
conquered.  But they came in great force and made their conquering
way right down to the Tiber.  They settled then and formed a kingdom
in the North of Italy, more or less where Lombardy now is.  They were
still so powerful some two centuries later that we find them taking
Ravenna, which was within the boundaries of the Eastern Empire and
was a place of great importance with a fine harbour.

It was the increasing power and savage rapacity of the Lombards which
led to an incident that was of the very greatest importance in the
story.  The Pope--and notice this particularly, for it is the very
first time that we have had occasion to name him in our story--the
Pope begged for help, against the Lombards, of the King of the
Franks.  And this assistance was given him, at first by Pepin and
afterwards by Charlemagne--the greatest of all the Frankish
kings--and the result of that assistance was that Charlemagne was
triumphantly victorious and in 774 took to himself the title of King
of the Lombards.  The real result was that the Kingdom of Lombardy,
in any independent sense, was at an end.

So now we may sum up these invasions of the various barbarian tribes
and see what they amounted to and what effect they had on our story.

The Visigoths continued on in Spain until the Saracens and the Moors
came to overthrow their Spanish kingdom in 710.

{53}

The Huns ceased, for some centuries, to be a danger to the West about
450, though at least a hundred years later they were a menace to
Constantinople and the East, and even as late as 900 they were again
threatening Northern Italy.  The Vandals went out of the story, in
the curious way that we have seen, in 533.

About 550 the Ostrogothic kingdom in North Italy was likewise ended.

[Sidenote: Belisarius]

Incidentally, we note that it was by the great Byzantine general
Belisarius, that these last three were defeated and sent out of the
story.  None of the three left a very lasting impression on it, but
that cannot be said of the Visigoths, who altered the way in which
people lived both in Gaul and Spain very considerably.  The Lombards'
kingdom was swallowed up, as we saw, by Charlemagne, in 744.  They,
too, left little mark on the story.

There remain, however (and their kingdom does not, like that of the
others, come to an end), the Franks.  The others go, but the Franks
stay.  Charlemagne absorbs into his own domains many others besides
those Lombards.  He absorbs the Burgundians, the Saxons (this name
had by now been transferred from those Northern Saxons who were
sea-pirates and came to Britain, to a people occupying part of that
territory in south-west Germany which is still called Saxony) and
many besides.

With Charlemagne we come to the beginnings of Europe such as we know
Europe now.  But in order to see how Europe began at that time to
seem something like the Europe that we know we must go back again to
"the Eternal City," as it has been called--to Rome--and see what has
been happening there, and especially what it is that has happened
which has brought into being and into his great importance in the
story that personage of whom we made our first mention only a page or
two back--the Pope.




{54}

CHAPTER VIII

THE POPE

As Christianity spread through the world in the second and third
centuries, churches, that is to say places in which the Christians
assembled for worship, were established in many cities.  In different
parts of the Empire, as these parts were converted from paganism,
overseers of the local churches were appointed and were called
"episcopi," from a Greek word which is very literally translated by
our word overseer.  And our word "bishop" is formed from that word
"episcopus."  There was, of course, a bishop, an episcopus, at Rome.

If Jerusalem had not been, as we have seen that it was, so battered
by war and so deserted by the inhabitants who were driven out of it,
it is likely that Jerusalem would have been regarded as the chief
Christian city, because Christ had taught and had suffered there.  It
was the centre and chief city of the religion on which Christianity
was based and of that law which Christ Himself said that He came not
to destroy but to fulfil.  But Jerusalem itself was almost destroyed.

Rome was the chief city, the centre, of the Empire.  At Rome,
moreover, the apostle who did more than any other to spread
Christianity among the Gentiles--that is to say, all over the
world--St. Paul, had lived for some years, and had died.

Whether St. Peter ever came to Rome is still rather uncertain.  The
evidence is not clear.  But the latest researches seem to make it
probable that {55} he did go to Rome, and perhaps died there, as
martyr.  For we must remember that all through the first centuries
Christianity had to fight its way against great opposition from those
of the pagan religion.  Besides the hatred of Christianity which some
felt because it was a new religion, it incurred the hatred of the
rulers because the Christians seemed to be setting up for themselves
another ruler than the Roman Emperor.  Even during Christ's life we
know that the Christians in Judæa were suspected of enmity to the
Emperor.  The Pharisees laid a trap for Jesus by asking Him whether
it was lawful to pay tribute to Cæsar.  So the Christians often had
to meet for worship in secret, and thousands of them were cruelly put
to death.

Rome, then, because it was the centre of the Empire--which, for all
Rome's subjects, meant the centre of the Universe--and also because
it was the place where certainly St. Paul, and very probably St.
Peter also, lived and died, became naturally the place to which the
Christians throughout the Empire looked as the chief place in which
their God was worshipped, and the place to which they would bring for
decision any difficult questions and differences of opinion which the
bishop of the district in which such debate arose could not settle
for them.  These districts were named "dioceses" from a very early
date.

[Sidenote: The bishop of Rome]

Thus the bishop of Rome came to have an authority above the others.
And then the legend grew that to him St. Peter, who was supposed to
be the keeper of the keys of the gate of Heaven, had bequeathed some,
at least, of that authority which St. Peter himself had directly from
Christ.

Thus it was, even before the Emperor Constantine confessed himself a
Christian.  You should observe that the Emperors themselves had been
deemed to be in some degree divine, and to have the power and {56}
glory of gods, up to this time.  Constantine, proclaiming
Christianity as the State religion, gave up this claim to divinity
for the Emperor.  The time had not yet come when the Head of the
Church--its {57} Father, Papa, or Pope--should actually confer the
Imperial authority on the Emperor by consecration in the great
cathedral built in Rome to St. Peter's glory.  That time was not yet;
but it was not so very far distant.  It came, about the year 800,
with the consecration of Charlemagne after he had destroyed the
kingdom of the Lombards and taken their territories for his own.

[Illustration: ROME.  View of St. Peter's.]

After Constantine, the Emperor Julian tried to reverse this
declaration of Constantine's and to bring back paganism.  He was
called Julian the Apostate, for so doing; and the chief interest of
his attempt is that it shows how firm a hold Christianity already had
taken, for the attempt failed utterly.

Certain circumstances seem to have combined to make the position of
the Pope of Rome central and capital for all Christendom.  For the
good government of the Church there had been appointed by the early
Christians five principal bishops, to each of whom was given the
title of Patriarch.  Patriarch means "arch," or chief (as in
"archbishop" and "arch-angel") of a "patria," which is a family, or
clan, from pater=father; and so Abraham and others were called
patriarchs.  This name, or title, was transferred to those who were
chief among the bishops.  The Patriarchates, or cities in which the
Patriarchs had their headquarters, were these: Rome, Constantinople,
Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria.

The third city, in size and importance, in the Roman Empire was
Carthage; but Carthage, as you know, was taken by the Vandals, who
were pagans; so the Bishop of Carthage could not be any rival of the
Bishop of Rome.  And just as the Vandals, who were heathens, removed
one possible rival to the power of Rome in the Church, so did
another, and very much more important, anti-Christian power remove
some of the other rivals, the Patriarchs.  This anti-Christian force
was that wonderful Moslem or Mahommedan {58} power which rose up with
marvellous swiftness in Arabia in the middle of the seventh century.
The Saracens came surging up out of Arabia, into Palestine, where was
the Jerusalem patriarchate, on to Asia Minor and the patriarchate of
Antioch, westward into Egypt and the Alexandrian patriarchate.  There
remained then the Patriarch at Constantinople and the Patriarch, or
Pope, at Rome.

Thus these two anti-Christian powers unconsciously fought the battle
for the supremacy of the Pope.

Now you have seen how Odoacer, the barbarian, became King of Italy in
475, but did not claim to be Emperor: that made the way of the Pope's
power more easy.  And all through the fourth century--that is from
300 to 400, to speak in "round figures," as we say--the Emperor of
the West had his court, not at Rome, but at Milan, in the North of
Italy.  Just after 400 the Western Emperor moved his court to
Ravenna, though it was actually within the bounds of the Eastern
Empire.  The power, however, that went with the high-sounding title
of Western Emperor was not great, at this time, until the days of
Charlemagne, when it became attached to the Franks' kingdom, and by
that time the position of the Pope of Rome was so high and so firmly
set that we find Charlemagne himself being consecrated and anointed
as Emperor by the Pope.

But before this date another very extraordinary thing in the story of
the Church had occurred.  Christianity had been introduced into some
of the northern parts of what is now Germany; and the way by which it
had come was not, as you would expect, straight up from Rome, but it
had come in from the west, from England, and into England it had been
brought from the west again--from Ireland.  How that came to pass I
will try to tell you in the next chapter.




{59}

CHAPTER IX

HOW ENGLAND BECAME CHRISTIAN

All Europe, we may say, west and south of the Rhine and of the
Danube, had become Christian before the barbarians broke through the
wall.  And when we say "all Europe," it includes even Ireland, out in
the north-west.  When the Angles and the Saxons came invading Britain
and driving the Britons westward, they destroyed Christianity and
brought in their own northern religion with its gods, Odin, god of
War, and Thor, god of the Hammer, and the rest of them.  But their
invasion and their disturbance never reached as far west as Ireland.
There, the Christian religion continued, while it was destroyed in
England.

The Anglo-Saxon conquerors were constantly fighting with each other,
as well as with the Britons, in England.  The three big kingdoms of
these Anglo-Saxons were Northumbria, in the north; Wessex, in the
south-east and stretching westward along the southern part of
England; and Mercia, between the two.  These fought with varying
success, and somewhere about 600 came an invasion into Kent of a
tribe closely allied to the Angles and the Saxons, and actually
included sometimes under either of these names--the Jutes, from the
northern end of that Sleswig peninsula from which they all came.
They landed in Kent, and perhaps because they were so close of kin
with the conquerors already there, {61} or perhaps because they came
in very great force, it was a Jute king who soon became master of all
the east of England from the south of Kent as far north as the Wash.
And one of his first acts of importance, as king of all this country,
was to ask, and to receive, as his wife, the daughter of the King of
the Franks.  The Franks by that time were masters of Gaul.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{60}

[Illustration: WHITBY ABBEY.  _Photo by F. M. Sutcliffe.  Whitby._]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

[Sidenote: St. Augustine]

You see what the effect, of that was--to bring England and the
Continent of Europe together, into close relations with each other.
They had been thus close together under the Romans, but the
intercourse had been severed by the barbarians.  Now it was resumed;
and the Pope of Rome took advantage of it at once.  The Franks were
Christians.  The Frank king's daughter, whom the Jute king of East
Anglia had married, was a Christian.  The Pope sent St. Augustine
into Kent to preach Christianity; and he was so successful, as a
missionary, that Christianity was admitted by the East Anglian king
and by his people generally.  Thence it made its way again info
Northumbria.

So that seems entirely to contradict what I told you at the end of
the last chapter, about Christianity being brought back into England,
and so to some of the northern parts of Europe, not from Rome, but
from Ireland.

The explanation of that apparent contradiction is that this
conversion which was brought about by St. Augustine was not lasting.
The Mercians, who had been tributary, that is had paid tribute, to
the Northumbrian king, allied themselves with the Britons of Wales
and claimed independence.  Their king Penda was the last of the great
champions in England of the heathen gods, and his long reign was a
continuous struggle against the new religion.  By 650 he had defeated
all his rivals except the {62} Northumbrians.  Northumbria still held
out against him, but St. Augustine's envoy, who had brought
Christianity again to Northumbria, had departed after a victory
gained by Penda over the Northumbrian king.  Even in the south people
relapsed in numbers into heathenism.  The zeal for Christianity was
kept alive in the north by influences that had come in through
Ireland.

From the Irish churches, untroubled by the incursion of barbarians,
missionaries had come westward.  A famous monastery had been
established on the island of Iona, off the west coast of Scotland.
Thence the missionary monks had passed on into Scotland, still, at
that time, called Caledonia and inhabited by the people called Picts.
They had passed, too, across the northern part of England and had
settled on the island which even now is called Holy Island, off the
east coast of Northumberland.  That was the centre from which the new
King of Northumbria and his people were inspired with a zeal for the
Christian religion which made them continue the struggle against the
Mercian king whose lordship was at this time acknowledged over most
of the rest of Britain.  Oswi, the Northumbrian king, had received
some of his education at the monastery of Iona.  In 655 he met and
utterly defeated the Mercian forces, under the aged king Penda, near
the modern town of Leeds.

[Sidenote: Synod of Whitby]

That battle gave heathenism in England its death-blow, and the
inspiration for that blow had come from the Irish Church.  But then,
England being thus again united to Rome by religion, and its
intercourse with Gaul renewed, the envoys of Rome reappeared, and
pleaded for the supremacy of the Pope of Rome over the English.  The
Irish Church differed in opinion from the Pope of Rome, as we are
told, about the date at which Easter should be kept {63} and about
the fashion in which the priests' heads should be shaved.  The
English Christians had to adopt the one opinion or the other, and
Oswi, the Christian champion, summoned a great meeting, called a
Synod, at Whitby, to settle which of the two England should follow.
The envoys of the two claimant Churches, the Romish and the Irish,
pleaded the case before him, and it is asserted that he gave his
decision in favour of Rome on being told that St. Peter was both the
founder of the Romish Church and also that he held the key of the
gate of Heaven.  Oswi feared that he might offend St. Peter if he
declared for Ireland rather than for Rome, and that St. Peter in
consequence might not admit him through the heavenly gate.  Thus
England passed again under the spiritual rule of the Pope, and the
Irish monks left their monastery on the Holy Island.  But, both
before and after this, some of them travelled into Northern Europe
and preached Christianity among the German tribes, even so far north
and west as the southern shores of the Baltic where the most numerous
and most powerful people were the Frisians.

They do not enter very importantly into the making of the great
story, but they were a great force along that Baltic coast.  Very
occasionally we find the name Frisians used for all those who were
much more commonly called Saxons, and it is possible that they were
of the same original stock; but that is a question which we need not
try to settle.

In this manner, then, it was determined for England that she should
be Christian, and no longer heathen; and it was determined also that
she should follow the Romish way, in strict obedience to the Pope of
Rome, rather than the Irish.  But though all the English kingdoms
became Christian, that religion common to them all did not for very
long bring them at peace together.  For the whole length of another
century {64} they were fighting among themselves, now one and now the
other having the advantage, but never so decisively that any one of
them could call himself king of all the English, or of England.

All this while the Frank kings were very powerful in Gaul, and though
they never seem to have had any idea of attempting the conquest of
Britain, they kept their eyes attentively fixed on what went on
there; and their purpose seems to have been to keep the country in a
state of division and disturbance.  This they did by helping, or at
least by promising to help, the one that was the weakest.

Thus affairs went in Britain down to the time of the great King
Pepin, of the Franks, and again, after him, of his yet greater son
Charles, who was known as Charlemagne, or Charles the Great--that is
to say until about the year 800.  And at about that time there came
down upon the English the invasion of another nation of sea-rovers
like themselves--the Danes.

[Sidenote: The Pope]

All this while, too, the power of the Pope of Rome had been
increasing, by no means at a steady rate of progress, but at times
gaining greatly and at others losing, but on the whole going forward
like the incoming tide.

Doubtless the fact that the Western Empire no longer looked on Rome
as its capital city, gave the Bishop of Rome opportunity for
increased power.  So long as Rome was the home of the Emperor and his
court, there was a greater and more powerful person in Rome than its
bishop.  But the Emperor, as we saw, removed his court to Milan and,
later, to Ravenna.  That left the Pope as certainly one of the chief
men, if not absolutely chief, in Rome.  We have also seen that about
halfway through the seventh century--that is, about 650--the Saracens
had turned out from their seats three of the five {65} patriarchs of
the Church, namely those of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch.
There remained the Patriarch at Constantinople and the Patriarch, the
Pope, at Rome.  The regulation of religious matters in the Eastern
Empire fell naturally therefore to the former and the latter became
head of the Church throughout the Western Empire.

The authority of the Pope depended largely on the belief that when
Constantine, the first Christian Emperor, made Constantinople the
seat of his power, he gave, or donated, to the Bishop of Rome his
authority over all the Western Empire.  This "donation of
Constantine" became very famous.  It is generally thought that the
deed, that is to say the parchment with the words on it which were
supposed to make the gift good, was all made up--that the signature
was a forgery, and the whole story of the donation an invention.  But
if it was so, it was an invention which had a great effect.  It
helped the Pope to establish his supremacy over all the churches in
the West.

Nevertheless it seems that when there was trouble in any of the
churches of Spain, where the Visigothic kingdom was established, the
trouble used to be referred for decision to the capital city of that
kingdom.  Likewise in France, trouble in any of the Frankish churches
was settled, if possible, by bringing the case up before the bishop
in the capital of the Franks.  But, for all that, both Visigoths and
Franks looked on Rome, the city of St. Paul and St. Peter, as a
place--we might say as the place--especially sacred and its bishop as
a personage holding an authority superior to all others in
Christendom.  The feeling was the same in those churches yet farther
from the Roman centre, the churches of Germany and of England.

The Western Empire, we have to realise, was no {66} longer Roman; it
was Frankish.  Rome itself was included within the Empire of which
the Emperor was Charlemagne.  It was the Pope, you may remember, who
had called in the aid of the Frankish, or French, kings--first Pepin
and then Charlemagne--to aid him against the Lombards.  They had
given such effectual aid that the Lombard kingdom was overthrown and
Charlemagne himself was crowned with the Iron Crown which was the
sign of the Lombard monarchy.

The name of Lombardy remained, and remains to this day, as that of a
part of Northern Italy.  It remains also in our Lombard Street, in
London.  This was so called from the Lombard merchants and goldsmiths
and bankers who came thither from Lombardy.  The arms of Lombardy
were three balls, and you may sometimes see three balls now as a sign
over the door of a pawnbroker's shop.  The first banking operations
of the Lombards in London were very like modern pawnbroking; for they
would lend money to people who gave them security for its repayment
by handing over jewels or golden chains or ornaments.  Thus curiously
is the richest street, as it has been reckoned, in the richest city
in the world, called after those long-bearded barbarians, of
unusually savage manners, who came away from somewhere near where the
Elbe goes out into the sea and who founded a kingdom for a while in
Italy.  A strange story which you may recall whenever you see that
sign of the three golden balls.

After the fall of Lombardy the Empire of Charlemagne included not
only all Gaul, which had come to him by succession from Pepin, but
also what we may describe as all Germany, and Italy as far down as
the Tiber and southward of it again.  The Pyrenees had for years
formed the boundary between the Frankish Empire and the Visigoths'
kingdoms.  The {67} Emperor would have had no authority over the
Goths, had they still been there in 800 or so; but in the early half
of the eighth century, beginning as early in that century as 710,
that Visigothic kingdom had begun to go to pieces under the attacks
of the fierce Arabs, inspired by the fighting religion of Mahomet,
who in course of the previous century had fought their way to the
mastery of Asia Minor and of Egypt.

[Sidenote: The Saracens]

They came, working eastward along that strip of Africa fringing the
Mediterranean, along which we saw the Vandals working westward.  And
just as the Vandals, who conquered all that African strip, were
invited into Africa, from Spain, in order to help the master, as he
then was, of that Africa against his enemies, so now these Saracens
and Moors were invited, in the early part of the eighth century, into
Spain, from Africa, to help one of the rival parties who were
disputing about the succession to the throne.  They, like the
Vandals, stayed a good deal longer than their hosts had intended, and
with a far different position in the country than those hosts had
designed for them.  But they were a people so important in the making
of this greatest of great stories that we must give them a new
chapter to themselves and to their own particular story.




{68}

CHAPTER X

THE SARACENS

Both the name Saracen and the name Moor came to be used in a sense
much wider than their first significance.  At first the Romans knew
as "Saraceni," a single tribe of Arabs living near Mount Sinai.
Later, the name Saracen was used by Europeans to mean any followers
of the religion of Mahomet.  Moors, "Mauri" or "dark men," was a name
at first used only for a tribe that was also called Berbers, living
along the northern edge of the Sahara desert, in Africa.  But they
were not of black skin, like the negroes, nor had they woolly hair.
Their complexion was darkened only by the sun's burning power, and
their hair was smooth.  There were many of them in the forces that
invaded Spain and put an end to the Visigoths' kingdom there early in
the eighth century; and after a time all the Moslems, or Mahommedans,
in Spain came to be known as Moors.

[Sidenote: Mahomet]

The story of the rise of Mahomet and the spread of the religion that
he preached and the success of the armies by whose victories it was
so dispersed is one of the most wonderful, perhaps it is actually the
most astonishing, of all those that go to make up the great story.

The maker and preacher of the religion that we call, after him,
Mahommedanism, or Mohammedanism, began his preaching early in the
seventh century.  He was a poor man, of no eminent family in Arabia.
Arabia had already come under Jewish influence in some parts, and
under Christian influence in others.  Mahomet took the Bible as the
basis of his preaching, but it seems that he did not understand it
very well, {69} and he placed his own interpretation on much of it.
He supposed himself to be the prophet, or apostle, chosen by the only
God, whom he called Allah, to preach the true religion to the
Arabians.

Abraham, as we saw in the first volume of this great story, was
patriarch, or head, of a clan that came up out of the desert at first
to Ur of the Chaldees.  Mahomet seems to have claimed to preach the
religion of Abraham.  Moreover, there was a tradition that the
Arabians were descended from that Ishmael of whom the Bible tells us,
the son of Hagar, sent out into the wilderness, "whose hand was
against every man and every man's hand against him."  If we accept
this story we shall perhaps wonder less that Mahommedanism was such a
martial, such a fighting religion.  Mahomet preached that its
followers should fight to carry it over all the world.

You are not to understand from this, however, that it was a religion
which set out to make proselytes, as we call them; that is, to
convert others to the same way of thinking.  In later days we shall
find that the Saracens were not very eager that the Christians of the
countries that they conquered should become Mahommedans, because it
was their custom to tax, at a certain sum, every one not of their
religion.  They seem to have looked on this financial side of the
affair as being of more importance to them than any salvation of the
Christian people's souls.

But at the beginning of his preaching--or prophesying--Mahomet had
hard work to make his doctrine accepted, and himself acknowledged as
the prophet of the one and only God, even among his own people.  He
had to fly from his native city of Mecca to the neighbouring Medina.
After a while he found supporters there, and by degrees they became
so many that he was able to go back and take Mecca.  Then, again by
degrees, he was joined by so many of the {70} Arabian tribes that he
was able to send armies beyond the bounds of Arabia, into Syria
northward.  They suffered defeat and check at times; but on the whole
they were extraordinarily victorious.

For their success there were several causes, all quite easy to
understand.  They were a hardy people, accustomed to meagre fare and
to hard living in the desert.  They were very fine horsemen.  The
religion which their prophet preached to them promised untold joys in
Paradise for those who died fighting against the enemies of Islam.
(Islam was the prophet's name for the faith which he preached.)  An
intense belief in this happy future, after death, made them fearless
in battle.  Then they were a very poor people, and those against whom
Mahomet sent them were far richer, and to the Moslem soldier loot
from the enemy never was forbidden.  They seem to have had a certain
sense that some justice and mercy were due to the conquered, for the
rule was that only four-fifths of the loot taken became the property
of the conquerors.  The conquered were left with a fifth.

And most of those against whom they went at first were weak, owing to
lack of discipline and absence of strong government.  The forces of
the Eastern Empire in Asia Minor and of the Persians had been
weakened by continuous fighting against each other.  Syria had been
so hammered between the two that it had little strength of its own.
Egypt was feebly held.  But it was not till after the death of the
prophet that the armies carried the green flag of Islam east and
west; and for a while after his death the succession to his religious
leadership was much disputed.

It may occur to you to ask what need there was for a successor to
such a position as that of Mahomet.  He had preached his gospel.  He
had laid down the laws that were to be followed.  Was not that
enough?  Why did he need a successor?

{71}

The explanation is that while Mahomet was a great preacher, or
prophet, he also held a position of leadership over the Arabs which
we have no one word to express.  Perhaps it can be stated best by
saying simply that the Arabs did what he told them to do.  It also
looks as if he was wise enough to tell them to do things that they
were not likely to object to doing.  I suppose we may state that he
was a ruler with the limits of his authority not very clearly
defined.  But his influence was very powerful, because he gave out,
and probably believed, that whatever he told the people was put into
his mouth by Allah, the only God, whose prophet he claimed to be.

This "only God" was a phrase that was often repeated by the
Mahommedans in opposition to the "Trinity" of the Christians, to whom
the Deity was revealed as being "three Persons and one God."

[Sidenote: The caliphs]

Therefore, if Mahomet had died without a successor to an authority in
some part like his own, the people would have been quite at a loss
for a guide and ruler.  He was in fact succeeded by "caliphs," as
they were, and as they still are, called, the word caliph actually
meaning "successor" or "representative."  The caliphs were supposed
to be "representative" of Mahomet, to succeed to some of his
authority, rather as the Popes of Rome were deemed to succeed to and
be representative of the authority of St. Peter.  They did not
pretend to receive messages from Allah, as Mahomet had received them,
but they would uphold the teaching of Mahomet; and their explanations
of doubtful points in his teaching were likely to be accepted by all
Mahommedans.  And although they were not held in the same honour as
Mahomet, they were regarded as rulers of the nation whom all men
should obey for the sake of their good fortune both in this world and
in the next.

Now, in Syria and in Asia Minor generally, the {72} population was
probably far more nearly akin to the Arabians than to the Romans or
the Greeks.  It was from Arabia that the Semitic tribes had come into
the country westward from the Euphrates and the Tigris and thence had
spread over Syria and Palestine.  The Saracens had little difficulty
with them.  The Persians had a stronger feeling of nationality and
made more resistance, but before the middle of the seventh century
Persia too was conquered.

The way of fighting of those early Arabian conquerors was to come
sweeping down in cavalry charges on the enemy.  Their weapons were
the spear and the curved sword, called scimitar, with which they used
to smite as they galloped.  They were very quick in movement, and if
they had a reverse they could withdraw and disappear over the desert
so swiftly that it was almost impossible to deal them any really
severe blows.

As they conquered lands where different methods of fighting were in
use, they learned to adopt those that would be of value to them, but
always their chief reliance was on the quick movement of their
cavalry and on the cavalry charge, with the spear and scimitar; and
even when they put on any defensive armour in addition to a light
shield, it was of a fine mail, or steel network, only.  It did not
add greatly to their weight on horseback.  The steel work of
Damascus, the capital of Syria, and the edge that was set on the
swordblades of that steel work, became famous very early.

They used the bow but little until the time when the Turk came into
the story; but he is not there yet.

Perhaps the most wonderful testimony to the intelligence and
enterprise of these children of the desert is that they fought a
great and successful naval battle with the fleet of the Eastern
Empire as early as 655.  The Emperor himself was in command of the
defeated fleet.  In all likelihood most of the victors {73} were
seamen of the Syrian coast who had become Mahommedans.

In one particular the rise of the Moslem power in Arabia, and its
northward and eastward expansion, were possibly more of a relief to
the Emperor at Constantinople than a menace.  The Persians had
continually been threatening and giving trouble on his eastern
border.  The Saracens attacked the Persians and within a very few
years completely conquered them so that the Persians troubled the
Empire no more.  The Saracens seized Irak, which was the most
beautiful and richest province of all Persia.  They pushed further
east, still conquering, into India, Tibet, and even to the borders of
China.

[Sidenote: The Moors in Spain]

This was the first direction of their expansion, but almost at the
same time they gained, easily, possession of Egypt, and then
proceeded westward along that fertile strip of Northern Africa
between the Mediterranean and the Sahara desert.  Here they
encountered, conquered, and converted to Mahommedanism that tribe of
Berbers who were called the Moors, as I told you, and who were the
conquerors of Spain.

It was in 710, less than a hundred years after Mahomet became a power
in his native Arabia, that they went over into Spain to help the King
of the Visigoths, or one of the claimants to the Visigothic throne,
against his rival.

The Gothic power was broken by these dissensions, and the conquerors
had no great trouble in making good their conquest over the whole of
Spain, always excepting those strong mountainous places in the
Pyrenees where the Basques still live--a different people from any
that have entered Spain within the knowledge of our historical
records.  Perhaps they are of the same race as the Celts--either as
the Brythons or as that older branch called Goidels--of whom {74} a
remnant held out in Wales, Ireland, Cornwall, and Brittany.

The Saracens had this advantage--call it luck, if you please--that
they came upon enemies whose government was weak, who were not united
or brought together by any feeling of patriotism or love of their
country or nation.  The Roman soldiers, at the time when the legions
were made up of free citizens who owned land, had been able to feel
that they were fighting for their own property.  But all that feeling
had long passed from the armies of the seventh and eighth centuries.
The Saracens had, in their religion, a sentiment which gave them
union, and inspired them with the idea that they were all fighting
for the same cause.  We have seen how the prospect of joy in
Paradise, if they should die in battle, gave them courage.
Therefore, when we take these facts into consideration, their quick
and extensive victories do not appear so incredible.  Their hordes
must have seemed almost invincible to the greatly alarmed people of
Europe as they went so easily through Spain; but when they pushed up
through the Pyrenees and came against a really strong and
well-governed people in the Franks they made no further way; they
were defeated.  They were rolled back again across the Pyrenees and
left to make good their Empire in Spain.

[Sidenote: Moors independent of Bagdad]

They had this sentiment and inspiration common to them all--their
fighting religion; but the caliphs of Mahomet never showed any of
that power of organisation, any of that capacity for governing a
great empire from a single centre, which had been so remarkable in
the Romans during the first hundred years or so after the birth of
Christ.  The capital, or chief place of residence of the caliphs,
became, after a while, Bagdad, on the Euphrates.  It was more central
and convenient, no doubt, than a city in the Arabian desert.  But,
first of all, the ruler of the {75} African province tried to assert
himself as independent of the caliph; then the ruler of Spain, more
distant still from the centre, claimed independence more strongly and
successfully; and so it was also with other provinces in the
circumference of the wide and constantly widening Empire.  The links,
as we say, of the Empire chain were not very solid or strong.  But
there was always this in common, to help keep all together--their
religion.  If the caliph in Bagdad had little or no control over the
doings of the Moorish ruler of Spain, if the latter made war and
peace and so on as seemed good to him without referring for orders to
headquarters, the caliph still had some influence over him and his
followers in religious matters, as being the representative and
successor of Mahomet, who was Allah's prophet.

It was very like the power which the Roman Church, with the Pope at
its head, had over the Christians.  The Roman Empire, in a military
sense, and in the sense of having Rome as the centre of its
government and laws, had gone to pieces.  There was no more
"appealing unto Cæsar," or to any authority at Rome, from the
decision of a court of law in some far-off province--as St. Paul
appealed at Cæsarea--but still the Pope had his far-reaching power.
The officials of government had gone from the cities of Gaul or of
Britain or wherever it might be; but the clergy remained, and grew
more and more in number, and the authority of the Pope of Rome--or
even of the Pope from Avignon or Ravenna, for sometimes, as we shall
see, he was obliged to fly from Rome--had its power over these clergy
and through them over the laity.  Ever since Constantine had made
Christianity the State religion they had been servants and officials,
in this manner, of the dying Empire and of the growing Church.  The
caliph's power was a like power, because he was the successor of
Mahomet, though it {76} was never, in its spiritual influence, of
equal power with that of the successor of St. Peter.  But the two may
be compared, and the comparison is very interesting.

[Sidenote: Charlemagne]

So now we have brought the story to a point when we may very well
pause a moment and take a look at the map, to see how things have
been arranging themselves--to ask ourselves "Who's who?" in A.D. 800
and "Who has what?"  It is on Christmas Day of that year that the
mighty Charlemagne, the greatest king of the Franks, is consecrated
Emperor by the Pope at Rome.  That fact in itself tells a story.

But as for the world map of that time, you will remember how it was
with our England, that the Anglo-Saxons, or one or other of those
tribes from Jutland, held all the east; that the boundaries of Wessex
went far west, where England is at its broadest; that Mercia was the
Middle England, and that in the north was Northumbria, which went up
to the southern limits of the Picts and Scots in Caledonia.  The West
Country, as we call it now, and Wales and the West of Cumberland, as
well as Ireland, were still in the hands of the Celts.

There were Celts too on the Continent, in Brittany, and in parts of
Spain.

Spain itself, with little exception, was held by the Moors, but of
course the Gothic and Roman population, whom the conquering Moors
found there, still remained there too.  The Saracens also had all
that Northern African strip as far east as Libya and Egypt.  They had
Egypt itself, Palestine, Syria and away to the east into India and so
out of our picture.  In Asia Minor they kept up a continual contest
for many years with the Eastern Empire.

That Eastern Empire itself has become a poor possession in comparison
with its extent at the date of the Roman Empire's division.  It has a
hold on the extreme South of Italy and it also claims the islands
{77} of Sardinia, Sicily, and of the Ægean Sea.  It holds Asia Minor
as far south as the borders of Mesopotamia and northwards to the
Black Sea; but in those regions it is continually menaced by the
Saracens.  What we now call Turkey in Europe is within the Empire,
and also the greater part of Thrace.  It retains Greece; but of
Macedonia it has scarcely any grip.  Various barbarian tribes, Slavs,
Serbs, Bulgars, have possession of the country up to the Danube.

[Illustration: CHARLEMAGNE'S SWORD.  (From the Imperial Treasury,
Vienna.)]

And as for the rest of the map, all that matters, all that does not
belong to the north-eastern barbarians, falls into the Empire of
Charlemagne.  Pepin, King of the Franks before Charlemagne, had all
that we call France and further had our Switzerland, Bavaria and, in
the north, the present Holland and Belgium.  He also was king of
considerable territory east of the Rhine.  But under Charlemagne
those large possessions were very largely increased, eastward, and
northward, and southward.  Southward he held Italy right down to
Naples.  Eastward he had all the old Roman province of Illyricum;
that is to say that his sovereignty extended to the Danube.
Northward of the Danube, where that great river makes its southward
bend, he held Bohemia.  He had the land of the {78} Saxons up to and
beyond the Elbe.  He ruled over Denmark and the south of Scandinavia.

The whole of the centre of the picture, in fact, is included in this
Carolingian Empire, as it was called, from Carolus, the Latin form of
Charles.  And Charlemagne had been consecrated Emperor by the Pope at
Rome.  The Visigoths had been Christians, but they had not been
orthodox Christians according to the opinion of the Church of Rome.
They had been Arians; that is, followers of what the Roman Church
considered the wrong and heretical opinion of a certain bishop called
Arius.  The Roman Church and the Pope of Rome could not have used the
clergy of the Visigoths as their agents; the Pope could not have
acted through such agents or worked with them.  But he did, and he
could, act through the Frankish clergy: and you see over how large a
space of the world he could thus act and make his power felt.

In the Eastern Empire the Patriarch at Constantinople was the head of
the Christian power.  The Pope's authority did not extend there.
Neither had it authority in Spain under the Mahommedan Moors.  Indeed
a large number of the Romans and Goths in Spain became Mahommedans,
in order to enjoy the privileges and the lighter taxes which the
Moslems imposed on Mahommedans.  But the Pope had this very strong
position as the head of the Church all over Charlemagne's Empire and
beyond--for he was obeyed in Britain and in Ireland.

The great Empire of the great Charlemagne was not fated to last very
long, as you will see; but it had served to help in establishing over
all the central part of Europe the authority of the Church at Rome;
and when it broke up, that authority was still maintained over the
broken pieces of the Empire, no matter under what king they fell.
Charlemagne repaid the Pope well for his consecration at Rome on
Christmas Day of the year 800.




{79}

CHAPTER XI

THE FRANKS AND THE FEUDAL SYSTEM

Now, since the Franks occupied, for a while, so large an Empire, and
were the principal people to establish the Pope's power, let us see
what they did over this extent of Empire, what they made of it, what
it became under them.

For the most part, we must realise they came into territory, as they
moved westward, which had been conquered by the Romans and which had
again been conquered, from the Romans, by barbarians of the Gothic
tribes.  So the Franks found a population partly Roman and partly
Gothic there, when they came.  They found Roman laws as the principal
laws of the country, slightly altered, no doubt, by the Gothic
customs, but much as the Romans had established them.  They found
cities built in the Roman way--that is, within a square of walls,
with a gate in the centre of each wall and streets running straight
through from one gate to the other opposite to it.  That was the
usual plan of the Roman cities, if the ground allowed of their
building in this way; and the roads went on through the surrounding
country, from one city to another, very straight, very well made,
turning as little as possible to right or left, and only turning this
little when a mountain over which, or a river through which, it was
impossible to carry the road came in the way.

The Frankish tribes which penetrated into Gaul {80} from time to
time--themselves, probably, pushed westward by the Huns who came from
further east again--were divided into two great groups, the Ripuarian
Franks and the Salian Franks.  The name Ripuarian was given to the
tribes who settled along the "ripa," which is the Latin word for
"bank," of the Rhine.  The name Salian, of the other great group, as
we have seen already, is of doubtful origin, perhaps from the
"saline" or "salt" sea; because this group came from the shores of
the Baltic.

For a long time Franks kept pushing in from the East through the
Empire's wall.  There were Franks with the Gothic and Roman army that
defeated Attila at Chalons in the middle of the fifth century.  The
Salians seem to have been the latest of the Franks to come in, but
they became so strong that they dominated all the rest.

I have spoken of those great kings of the Franks, Pepin and
Charlemagne, but the king under whom the big work was done of
bringing all the Frankish tribes, and indeed all Gaul, under one
authority, and giving them that union which means strength--that king
was earlier than either of these.  His name was Clovis.

He became king of the Salian Franks in 481.  The kings of his dynasty
were called Merovingian, from Merovig, an old chieftain.  He made
himself master of the whole of Gaul, except of what was then called
Burgundy and Provence, in the south.  But you should know that this
name Burgundy, derived from that of one of the Gothic tribes, was
made to cover very different territories, under rulers of different
races, at different times in our story.

[Sidenote: The "counts"]

So here was this King Clovis of the Franks ruling over this large
Empire.  He found the Roman law and the Roman system of government in
use there; and the Franks adopted as much as they could of the Roman
customs into their own.  But it was difficult.  {81} The Roman
official who had represented the government of the Empire was called
the "comes," or "count," and the Merovingian kings of the Franks seem
to have tried to continue to govern through the "count."  One of his
duties was to collect taxes, but the Franks do not seem to have
understood taxation as it was understood by the Romans.  The Romans
made assessment, that is to say calculations, from time to time, to
find out how much money was needed for the government of a province,
and they exacted from the people of the province as much as was
required to meet that need.  Under the Franks the tax came to be a
fixed amount on property.

The duty of the Count in levying the tax cannot have been easy, for
these Franks were one and all fighting men.  In their own country the
practice had been to hold an assembly of the tribe for the making of
laws and judging cases.  That was their idea of government.  It was a
plan which might work well for a small tribe.  It was not suitable
for a large empire.

The consequence is that we soon see the Count, and other men of rank
and of large possessions in land, becoming more and more independent
of the king, who really could not make his authority felt.  One of
the difficulties that the king found, arose from the custom, which
was a Roman custom, of granting "immunities," as they were called, to
certain persons and institutions.  They were granted especially to
institutions connected with the Church.  They provided that the lands
to which they were given should be "immune from" visits by the king's
officials.  The great man, or the great institution, to whom or to
which the immunity was granted thus became like a small king, within
his own kingdom.  He could do almost as he pleased.

So there was always this trouble, and it grew greater as time went
on, that the king's authority {82} was more and more disputed, more
and more weakened; and in this weakening of authority the security
for life and for property grew weaker.  The poorer people found that
their best hope for a secure life was to put themselves under the
protection of some rich and powerful man; that rich and powerful man
found that his best hope for safety was to take under his protection
as many as possible of these people, who, in return for the
protection, would fight for him on occasion.

And this, shortly put, was, in the main, what brought about the state
of society known as the feudal system.

It was the more easy for the lesser men, the vassals, and the great
man, the lord, to make these terms with each other, because something
of the kind was already in existence, both in the Germany from which
the Franks came and in the Roman and Gothic society into which they
had come as conquerors.

The name given to the assembling of men of less power and wealth
around the greater men had been "comitatus," in Germany.  In Rome it
had been the custom for a prominent citizen to have a troop of
"clientes," or clients, men of the people who came to him to ask him
for advice about any legal claims that they were making, or any
injustice under which they were suffering.  They would receive his
advice, and perhaps he would speak for them when their case came
before the court.  In return, these clients would support their
patron, as the great man was called, with their votes whenever they
could be of use to him, and they would even accompany him about the
city, in times of disturbance, as a kind of bodyguard.

The Frankish kings, we may note, had a bodyguard for their special
protection, and this bodyguard was held in very high estimation, so
much so that if one of them were killed the killer, or his relations,
had {83} to pay a penalty three times as heavy as they would have had
to pay for the killing of any other free man.  So the service of the
vassal to his feudal lord was only an extension of the kind of
service that the client did for the patron; and so too the service of
protection that the lord gave to the vassal might easily grow out of
the protection and help given by the patron, to the client.

[Sidenote: The "precarium"]

And then there was another custom common in the Roman and Gothic
society which helped to form the relationship between the vassal and
the feudal lord.  If a free man were landless he was in a very poor
position.  It was beneath his dignity to serve as a slave, or even as
a "villein," which was a position in society between that of a slave
and a free man.  But if he were without land, he had no means of
livelihood; and as his life was of no value to anyone he had no one
to defend him.  Therefore it had become usual for these landless free
men to come to some large land-owner and offer him to do him certain
service if he would grant, or lend, them a piece of land, or possibly
the use of a mill--a water-mill for grinding corn--or some other
grant out of which they might get a livelihood.  If this were granted
them, they would give their service and help to the lord.  The Latin
word for "to pray" is "precari," and so this relationship between the
lord and the tenant was called "precarium," because the tenant had
"prayed" the lord for it.  I have called it a "grant, or loan."  It
was not a gift, because the lord might take it back at any time, and
so end the tenancy, nor could the tenant pass on his right in the
land, or whatever it might be, to his heirs.  If the lord did allow
it to go on to these heirs, they would probably have to pay him some
"fine," before they succeeded to it, as well as undertaking to
continue the service which the first tenant, when the grant was made,
had promised.

{84}

So herein, that it could be taken back by the lord, it was like a
loan; and yet it differed from a loan in this--that there was no idea
in the mind of either the lord or the tenant that it was likely to be
taken back.  It was intended to be a permanent loan, if we may use
that expression, but still it was recognised on both sides that the
lord or the lord's successors had the power at any moment of taking
it back, if he or they pleased, from the tenant and the tenant's
successors.  You must have heard the expression "a precarious
possession," or something of the kind.  You may now know how that
expression arose.  The word "precarious" is, of course, from this
"precarium," which is derived from the Latin word for "to pray."

You will find that these two ideas, that of the relation between the
patron and client, and that between the landlord and the "precarious"
tenant, helped to form the foundations, the roots, from which the
feudal system grew up.  The land or the mill was the fee, or fief
(fief was the French form of the word) in return for holding which
the holder owed service to the lord.

Just what he should do for the lord, by way of service, differed in
different places at first, and was determined by the different
customs of each place; but as time went on the duties began to be
defined, or laid down, more exactly, and grew to be very much the
same wherever the system prevailed.  The vassal had to follow his
lord to war when called on, he had to serve as a defender when the
lord was attacked, he was liable to have to contribute to the dowry
of the lord's daughter when she was married and to his lord's ransom
if he should be taken prisoner by the enemy.  He had to follow the
lord to battle armed at his own cost, perhaps mounted, perhaps with
some of his villeins following him.

You can realise that when the country was in a {85} very disturbed
state, so that the king's authority could not easily and quickly be
enforced, the lord who had many of these tenants or vassals could do
very much as he pleased on his own territories.  You will also
realise that when men could no longer get justice from the central
authority, which the king represented, they were only too grateful to
get it from their feudal lord.

[Sidenote: Divisions in Gaul]

And the condition of Gaul under the Franks began to be a condition of
general disturbance after the death of the great King Clovis.  He
died in 511 and he left his kingdom divided between his four sons.
The youngest of these sons, by name Clotaire, lived longer than any
of his brothers, but on his death, in 561, he in turn left four sons,
and again there was division of the kingdom, claims were made by one
and were resisted by another.  There was continual civil war.  Yet
again, a few years later, there were new divisions amongst the
children of one or other of these, and so it went until the kingdom
was once more united, after 613, by the death or defeat of his
rivals, under Clotaire II.  Clotaire was nominally sovereign, yet
still there were the subordinate kingdoms, each claiming some
independence.

But during this century, when the Frankish conquerors were fighting
with each other, the general condition of society had been altered.
We have seen how the large landowners began drawing to themselves a
body of vassals, and how they gradually became more independent of
the king's authority.  We have to notice at the same time that the
power of the Church, in the hands of its bishops, was continually
growing greater.  The Church was constantly being enriched by
donations of land given it by pious persons who deemed that they
might find salvation by these gifts; and what made the Church the
more powerful was the above-mentioned custom of granting "immunities."

The "immunities" were granted by the Crown, in {86} return for some
service done, or by way of payment of a debt, or as an act of mere
friendliness; and the meaning of the "immunity" was that the land in
respect of which it was granted was "immune" from the king's tax
collectors or law officers.  The Crown officials could not enter on
it.  The taxes were collected and the law administered by persons
acting for the landowner.  You see how this again would work towards
making the great landowners independent of the Crown.  And these
"immunities" were largely given to the bishops in respect of the
Church lands.  The bishops thus grew to great independence and power,
and they worked continually to have their own people, the subordinate
clergy, subject to their own laws, the laws of the Church, and not to
the laws of the Crown.

Now at the court of the Merovingian kings and also of the lesser
kings, the chief officer and chief executor of the king's will was an
official called "the Mayor of the Palace."  He was everywhere a man
of great influence and of high family.  He acted not so much like an
English Prime Minister as like the vizier, the chief officer, of an
Oriental king.

As time passed, in the constant distractions of the kingdom and the
weakening power of the central authority, the power of these high
officials grew continually.

The distractions and the struggles between the lesser kingdoms in
Gaul, and also between the nobles and the king, went on for another
century.  The contest which really settled the matter, for a while,
was a battle at Tertry in 687, in which Pepin, Pepin II., as he was
called, defeated the king's forces, and took the king prisoner.  It
was not, however, till the middle of the next century that the line
of the Merovingian kings died out.  All that while, however, they
were practically dominated by Pepin, the victor at Tertry, {87} and
when their dynasty came to an end he became king of the Franks, and
therewith founded a new dynasty, the Carolingian.

[Sidenote: Charles Martel]

Pepin came to the throne with powers derived from two sources.  His
family had held the great office of Mayor of the Palace in one of the
subordinate kingdoms for nearly half a century, and he was also
descended from a great bishop, Arnulf.  Thus he had all the power of
the Church on his side.  Charles Martel, who succeeded him, gained an
important victory over the Saracens at Tours in 732.  That is a very
notable event in our story, for it pushed back the Moors south of the
Pyrenees again, and freed Christian Gaul from their danger.  Further,
this same Charles (Martel, or the Hammer, as he was called) served
the Church of Rome faithfully in Germany, supporting a mission which
Bishop Boniface was carrying on for the conversion of some of the
still pagan German tribes to Christianity.

The Pope, Gregory III., on his accession to the Papal throne, was
menaced by the Lombards in the North of Italy and by independent
Dukes in the south.  He appealed to Charles Martel for assistance.
The Lombards, however, had fought with Charles at Tours, to save
Christendom from the Saracens, and Charles did not care to take arms
against them.  But the son of Charles, who succeeded him as Pepin
III., seems to have understood how greatly his power would be
strengthened if he could claim to be supported by the Church.  The
authority of the Pope at Rome was becoming every year more powerful;
Boniface had now the title of Papal Legate, the Pope's
representative, and as such he anointed Pepin III. king of the
Franks, in the presence of the great nobles, at the capital city of
Soissons.  Within two years Pepin had defeated the Lombards and rid
the Pope of their menace.  He did not take their kingdom, {88} but
the territory that he conquered from them he gave to the Papal See.
Thus he made the Papacy--that is to say, the successive Popes of
Rome--a territorial sovereignty, owning extensive land and much
wealth.  At the same time he accepted a title, that of "patrician,"
from the Pope.  It was a title which had meant much in the days of
ancient Rome.  It meant nothing now, except that it was a sign of the
close links that bound together the Frankish kingdom and the Papacy.
But that in itself meant much, for these were the two most powerful
forces in the Western world of that time, and both were growing
stronger every year.

By the time of Pepin's death, in 768, he was king of all Gaul.

He left two sons, and to the younger, before an assembly of his
nobles, he bequeathed certain provinces; but, fortunately perhaps for
the peace of France, the younger son died and all came into the hand
of the elder, who was Charles the Great.

And by this time that custom which we have seen growing common, of
vassals leaguing themselves together around a lord, had established
itself over a great part of the Empire.  The feudal system had really
become a fact, although it was a fact which was concealed by the
power and the splendour of this great emperor, who was so constantly
victorious.

The big territorial landowners became "Counts" and the lands over
which they exercised authority were called "counties."  We noted the
origin of the title a few pages back.  Sometimes counties, two or
more, had been drawn together into a single larger domain, which
might then be called a "duchy," with a "duke," or, in French, "duc,"
over it.  But Charlemagne's policy was to break up the duchies and
collect their revenues and taxes by his own officers as the
originally appointed "Counts" had collected them.  {89} Even when the
feudal system was fully established, the powers of the lords were not
unlimited, by any means, and they governed within the bounds of their
lands largely through the "curia," or assembly, summoned from time to
time, of the vassals.  The king, as well as the lords beneath him,
would summon a "curia," and this was called the "curia regis," the
king's curia, when it was the assembly of the king's vassals and was
summoned by him.  There seems to have been no limit to the points
that might be discussed in these assemblies; but the lord's assent to
any vote passed by them appears to have been required before the
measures voted on could be put into operation.

[Sidenote: Pope and Emperor]

Now the help that Charlemagne gave to the Pope was valuable to him
not only against the Lombard foreigners, but against the Roman nobles
themselves.  It was the Pope, the Bishop, and not the Duke, of Rome
who appealed to Charlemagne; and that very fact shows how far the
position of the Pope had altered from that of the early bishops of
the Church.  He had become ruler of a territory, of a great city,
even of a State.  And yet he had little force of arms with which to
defend this possession, which had come to him by the donations of
pious Christians.  Pepin, we have noted, had given him lands
recovered from the Lombards.  But the great men in Rome, the great
families, constantly disputed the Pope's authority over the city and
the State.  To have the Emperor as his ally gave the Pope a power
against which they could do little.

Under Charlemagne the Frankish Empire grew to its greatest extent and
splendour, but it had no rest.

One of the reasons of the Emperor's success in keeping his nobles in
tolerable obedience was, doubtless, that he kept them so busy,
fighting his battles.  He subjected the Northmen (later, Normans) who
had come down from Scandinavia in their ships and settled {90}
themselves along the northern shores of France, facing Britain.
Afterwards this land of the Northmen had the name of Normandy.

The Saxons, occupying what later were called the Netherlands, put up
a surprisingly strong opposition to the great Emperor, but in the end
he conquered their independence.  Elsewhere, around his
ever-extending boundaries, the smaller nations gave him less trouble.
In the end it is not too much to say that his Empire included all of
what we know as France and Germany with Belgium, Holland, Denmark,
and parts of Scandinavia.  Southward he held the northern parts of
Italy, nearly as far down as Rome.  He crossed the Pyrenees, but
gained no lasting hold on any of Spain.  Indeed, it was on return
from a Spanish expedition that he suffered the greatest disaster that
ever befel his arms.  This was the defeat of a large body of his
forces at Roncesvalles, in which fight were killed the great hero
Roland and a number of the most illustrious of the Frankish leaders
and nobles.

In later years both Charlemagne himself and his great men, such as
Roland and others, his paladins, and "the twelve peers," were made
the subjects of the most extravagant stories.  They were related to
have performed superhuman exploits, to have been eight feet in height
and to have conducted themselves generally in a manner which
Cervantes, the Spanish novel writer, caricatured in his famous story
of Don Quixote.  The twelve peers may remind us of the twelve knights
of King Arthur's Round Table, and it is likely that there was some
original connection between the stories.

But Charlemagne was truly Charles the Great without these fabulous
additions to his greatness.  He died at Aix la Chapelle in 814 and
was succeeded by his only surviving son, whom he had crowned with his
own hand the year before his death.




{91}

CHAPTER XII

HOW THE PEOPLE LIVED

In this and the next chapters I propose to attempt a sketch of the
way in which the tribes of the Goths lived, whether in the Empire of
Charlemagne or in our own island.  And because the island story must
be of the greater interest to us, seeing that it is our own, I shall
try to describe the mode of life of the people there, and will ask
you to accept that description as giving the type or pattern of the
life on the Continent also.

The feudal system did not develop in England precisely as it
developed on the Continent of Europe.

This is a statement which may surprise you, for you will no doubt
know that the feudal system did exist in England at a rather later
date and that the principal part of England's story for many a year
was made up of fights between the feudal barons themselves and of
combinations of the barons against the king.  But this feudalism was
brought into England by the Norman kings, after William I.'s conquest
in 1066, and again there was a fresh importation of feudal practices
under those French kings of the House of Anjou--thence called
Angevins--who reigned both over England and over a large slice of
France.

But it did not spring up in England like a growth from the soil, as
it did in Charlemagne's empire.  It had not the same roots in
England.  The Anglo-Saxon had not quite the same customs of the
_comitatus_, {92} the body-guard devoted to the king or chief, as the
Franks had, nor was England as familiar as France with the Roman
customs of the _patrocinium_--the relation of patron and client--and
the _precarium_--the tenure of land granted in answer to a
prayer--out of which the relations between the feudal lord and his
vassal so easily grew.  Moreover, you will remember that the
Anglo-Saxon possession of our England did not include the whole of
the island.  There were still Britons along the western fringe and
there were Picts north of the Forth.  And even the land that the
Anglo-Saxon did hold was not one kingdom, but divided into three main
divisions, to say nothing of some lesser divisions.  There were the
kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex, to name them in their
order from north to south.

At one time we hear of the "Heptarchy," or seven kingdoms, but the
number really might be stated equally well as more or less than
seven, according as this or the other collection of tribes were
reckoned as independent.

Therefore the kingdoms were small, so that the kings, if they had any
strong rule at all, could make their ruling strength felt all over
their kingdoms.  We have seen that one of the reasons why the feudal
system came into being on the Continent was that the king was not
able, in disturbed times, to make good his authority far from his own
headquarters.  That failure to make good was less likely to occur to
the ruler of the small kingdoms into which England was divided.

[Sidenote: The English lose their freedom]

But what did happen in England was that the free man, the man who
owned his own piece of land as a freehold, gradually became less
free.  In the system of tribal government which the Gothic tribes
brought westward with them, it had been the custom for the free men
of the tribe (the ceorls, or churls) to come {93} together at certain
times and pass laws and try cases that arose under the laws.  They
were called together by the king and by the chief men (the eorls, or
earls) and they voted on any subject that came before the assembly.
And still, in England, the freemen had the right to come up to the
assemblies and vote.  But, though the kingdoms were not very large,
they were larger, no doubt, than the territories held by the tribes
in their Eastern homes.  It was a long way for the voters to come to
the assemblies.  They had their business, as towns began to grow, to
occupy them.  Perhaps their agriculture, their mill, or their cattle
needed their attention.  At all events, however it happened, they
ceased to go to the assemblies, and the result, of course, was that
the king and the earls got more and more of the law-making and of the
decision of cases into their own hands, and the ordinary freeman,
though still in name free, and still with his right to vote, came to
have less and less power and had to obey the decisions of the king
and his council of earls more and more.  They had no arrangement by
which they might make their wishes known at the assembly by means of
a representative appointed by themselves, as our voters now are able
to make their wishes known by appointing their Member of Parliament
and sending him to Westminster to speak for them.  In theory all the
old English voters were members of their parliament, so to call it.
They could all go to it and speak and vote.  But, owing to the
difficulties of going, and the distance, the result was that they did
not go at all, and so had no one to represent their views in the
government under which they were supposed to be free, and in which
they were all supposed to have an equal share in governing.  They
continued, however, to have the power to vote in their more local
assemblies, in the "hundred court," which was something like an
enlarged parish council {94} of a few villages, and in the "shire
court," or council of the shire, formed by the union of many
villages.  How these courts were formed, you shall read in the next
chapter.  It seems to be rather doubtful whether the people availed
themselves much of these powers.  They probably became more and more
content to leave the business of government to the chief men.

These three kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex were
constantly striving together for the mastery.  Our unfortunate land
can have known very little peace until Egbert, who ruled all England
from 827 to 836, did succeed in bringing the kingdoms under his sole
authority.  The rulers of the Franks do not seem to have made any
attempt to extend their wide empire so as to include our islands.
Charlemagne, however, took much interest in the course of affairs in
England, and at one time there was a project of marrying his son to a
daughter of the King of Mercia.  The project was not accomplished;
and at a moment when Mercia was at her strongest, so that there did
seem a possibility of her overcoming the other divisions of the
country and uniting all under one rule, Charlemagne's influence was
exerted to restore the King of Northumbria to his throne.  The fact
is that the Frankish policy towards England was, not to attempt its
conquest, but to thwart its own efforts towards unity, so as to keep
it divided, and by reason of its divisions, weak.  But to the English
generally, Charlemagne showed much favour and they were well received
at his court.  He had assumed the position of head, with the Pope, of
the Catholic Church, and that position in itself gave him a reason
and an excuse for interfering, as he did, with Church matters in
England.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{95}

[Illustration: CANTERBURY.]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

I have said that the English were well received at the court of the
great Emperor.  You may take that to mean that the English were by no
means, at this far-away date, shut up in their own island.  They {96}
often went to and from the Continent and even to Rome; and Roman
emissaries, priests and bishops, were constantly coming to England.

To get a true picture in your minds of the country, both in England
and in other parts of Europe, it is almost necessary first to dismiss
from your minds the picture as you know it to-day.  Whereas, now, you
see for the most part, as you travel by train or motor, cleared land,
open fields, and here and there woodland, you have to imagine a land
at that time universally covered by wood, with only here and there
clearances made by man.  Along the tops of the downs, however,
exposed to the high winds, there would be very little growth of
trees.  The woodland would be full of game and of wild creatures.
There would be deer, and wolves preying on the deer.

You must imagine a population extraordinarily less numerous than it
is now.  Even in 1087, when Domesday Book, which contained a "census"
of all England, was made, the population is given at 1,500,000.  For
the most part we may suppose the people living rather after the
manner in which the Gothic tribes lived in their own country--in
clearances, or what we might call villages, in the midst of the wild
wood and in the river valleys.  But there would be some towns, larger
villages gradually growing, and these towns you would probably find
beginning to be surrounded by a protecting wall of raised earth and
palings with gates that were shut at nightfall.  Generally the
houses, both in the villages and in the towns, would be of timber and
clay, built as I will shortly describe; but after a while the
churches and the great men's houses, and the fortified castles would
be of stone.  There is what we call Saxon stonework still to be seen
both in England and in other parts of Europe.

Now through this green wood, which generally {97} covered our
England, there would be roads and tracks.  All the travelling by land
would be on foot or on horseback.  The use of wheels for vehicles was
known even to the Britons before the coming of the English, for they
had their war-chariots; but even where the Romans had made their fine
roads it is not likely that, after all the years since the Romans
left the island, these roads would not have fallen into such
disrepair that no wheeled thing could go along them far without
sticking in the mud.

[Sidenote: Modes of travel]

For another fact, that you have to realise about the country of that
day, is that it was not only far more wooded than it is now: it was
also far more marshy.  The rivers ran more broadly, their banks were
wider.  All the neighbourhood of Westminster, for instance, was a
swamp, and the Thames, because it was so wide, was far less deep and
it was fordable there.  Men and horses could walk through it, perhaps
on some stones thrown into the bed, and certainly it must have been
far less deep and far more wide than it is now.

Because of this marshiness of the lower grounds, the roads by which
people travelled went as much as possible along the upper, the harder
and drier, ground, sometimes following a line near the top of the
downs.  The tracks or byways from the woodland and valley villages
rose up out of the lowland as quickly as the ground would allow and
went up to join the older roads along the downs.  But, in spite of
all that, you must realise that the rivers were really the great
means of communication.  They were the chief roads and highways; and
the proof of that is that it is always low down, by a river, that all
the old towns and the big church establishments and buildings were
made.  There are Canterbury, London, Winchester, Oxford, Paris, Rouen
and very many more that you will think of.  Not a river of any size
that did not have a town springing up on its banks, and not a town of
any size springing up anywhere except on a river's bank.

{98}

And the way in which the English and other Gothic people formed their
homes and lived their lives appears to have been very different from
the way of life of the older Celts.  We have seen that the
Anglo-Saxons, when they came to England, established themselves in
the river valleys and in the woodland country; but there is evidence
that those earliest inhabitants of whom we know anything, the Celts,
who were here before the Romans, lived more on the upper lands, on
the Downs.  This is shown by the relics which the plough and the
spade discover for us, on these upper levels, and also by those
extraordinary large stone rings of which the most famous is that at
Stonehenge, although it is certain that only a few hundred years ago
the stones at Avebury near Marlborough must have encircled a very
much larger area.  Most of the Avebury stones have been broken up now
by the farmers to make roads and houses.

[Sidenote: Lines of travel]

The great stone circles had to do with the religion of which the
Druids were the priests, and you should note that this Avebury, near
Marlborough, is a very central spot, in England.  It is on high
ground, and we know that many tracks or roadways led from it as a
centre, going out like spokes of a wheel.  Also you may notice that
many of the rivers radiate out from that central high ground and find
their way thence in different directions to the sea.  Probably that
part of the country was looked on as particularly sacred because it
was so central.

Now for people coming to England from the Continent of Europe, the
easiest way to come, because it was the shortest sea-passage, would
be across the Channel at, or near, Dover.  Thence, if they wanted to
get into the heart of England, they would be prevented from going
northward by the Thames.  They could not cross the Thames on foot or
on horse till they came to London, where the Romans made their {99}
Watling Street, as it was called, across the river and thence up to
Chester.

But as a matter of fact they were more likely to wish to go westward
than northward, because it was in the west of England that those
things of value lay for which, in the old days, people did come from
the Continent to England--that is the lead and tin that were in the
mines.  These lay in the west of England and in Ireland.  In Ireland,
in the Wicklow mountains, some gold was found.  So, then, going
westward, these people came to the meeting of the roads at or about
Avebury and the Salisbury Plain country.

On those high downs and on that thin soil there would be few and
small trees.  The woodland would be all below, say rising not much
more than 500 feet above sea-level.  Therefore this high country gave
the best and easiest land for the living of a people who were in the
pastoral stage; that is, had flocks and herds.  It was, and it still
is, good sheep land.  And it did not need clearing.

The Anglo-Saxons came with somewhat different habits.  They had been
used to living in the woodlands and the river valleys, rather than on
open downs; and therefore it was to the lower lands that they
naturally resorted.  They established themselves in villages there,
as they had been established in their homes across the Channel.

I would remind you again that I am trying to tell you the story of
how these people came and settled in England, and how the kind of
life that they lived has developed into the kind of life that we lead
now, not only because it is our very own English story, and therefore
of the closest interest to us, but also because it is in much the
same way that the Gothic tribes settled and developed over most of
the Frankish Empire and also where the Visigoths lived, in Spain,
both while they were the actual rulers of Spain and {100} also in the
times of the Moorish conquest of that country.  So that it is the
story of a great part of the world, and of the part most important
for the world's progress, that we may see being enacted on a small
scale in our own island.

[Sidenote: Saxon houses]

In the river valleys, then, these incoming Saxons would establish
themselves on some firm and not too marshy bit of land.  There they
would build the houses of their villages.  And the houses, at first,
were built in this manner: they would either leave four tree stems,
as they cleared the woodland, or else would drive four poles into the
ground, to form the corners of the projected house, which we will
call [Illustration: ABCD].  Then they would bring together and fasten
together, at their tops, the trunks or poles A and B and the poles C
and D, so that they came like this [Illustration: house shape].  Thus
they got the shape of the house.  You may note that this is somewhat
the shape of that Gothic arch, which became so important in later
building.  The house, at first, was divided into two rooms, at most,
in one of which the men lived and in the other the women.  The
builders threw a roofing pole across, from the top of one of the
arches--that is to say, from the point at which the poles A and B
were fastened together, to the top of the other arch, where C and D
were fastened together.  This made the "roof tree." Then they put
struts, or strengthening pieces of wood, across from one pole to the
other, about at the height where the poles began to bend most sharply
so as to come together.  The usual distance from each of the poles,
as between A and B, and also between C and D, where they entered the
ground, was 16 feet.  Thus they had the frame of the house
constructed.

Then they would apply slighter rods of timber to the sides, in the
kind of weaving way in which you {101} must have seen those hurdles
made which are used very generally in England for penning sheep.  It
is what is called wattle work--the rods going in and out, under and
over each other.  Then they would plaster up the crevices with clay,
"daubing" it, as it is called, so that the whole work is called
"wattle and daub."  That is how their houses were made, or somehow
like that.  I will not affirm that it was just in the order that I
have mentioned that each of the processes was performed, but it is
tolerably sure that it was somewhat thus that those Saxons and most
of the German tribes made their houses.

[Illustration: AN ANGLO-SAXON MANSION.]

As a rule the houses were thatched, but sometimes tiled with roofing
tiles, after the fashion of the villas that the Romans had built.
The floor might also be tiled.

In the houses of the wealthier people the walls were often hung with
tapestry, woven and worked by the Anglo-Saxon ladies, who were
skilful in spinning and in needlework.  These tapestries were hung
from hooks, {102} tenter-hooks, from which we have our proverb of
"being on tenter-hooks."  They served to exclude the draught, as well
as for adornment, for probably the "wattle and daub" was not always
wind proof.

And then there was a hole at the top of the roof to let out the smoke
of the fire, which would be lighted in the centre of the room, or
hall.  The houses had no chimneys.  Sometimes they had windows for
light, but these were only slits in the walls--not glazed.

They did know something of the use of glass, for they had glass
drinking-vessels, as well as vessels of wood and of silver.  The
horns of the cattle were used for the same purpose.  For the
furniture of their houses they had tables, generally of a round
shape.  There are several quaint pictures, adorning old manuscripts,
showing them seated, or standing, at dinner.  They had benches and
stools, but no movable seats, as it seems.  The seat they called a
"sett"--a thing to "settle," or "sit" on.  We still use the word
"settle" for a kind of sofa, and "stool" comes from the same
Anglo-Saxon word.  We are learning now not only the story of the
beginning of our own ways of life, but also much of the story of our
own words and way of talking.

In the better houses the seat and table at which the heads of the
family sat were raised on a flooring a little above the level of the
rest, on what was called a dais.  This would only be in the bigger
houses.  The dinner and other meals were always served in the hall,
or larger room, which really was the one important part of the house.
The apartments for the women were sometimes adjoining the hall, under
the same roof, but sometimes "the lady's bower," as it was called,
was a small separate building.  Bed places, like berths in a ship's
cabin, were often arranged for the men along the sides of the great
hall, screened off by a curtain.  You will understand that the better
and larger a {103} house was, and the wealthier its owner, the more
it would have of these fittings and conveniences.  Most of the houses
in the ordinary village we may suppose to have been almost altogether
without them.

[Illustration: AN ANGLO-SAXON DINNER-PARTY.  (From Wright's _Homes of
Other Days_.)]

For their food at table, even in the best houses, they do not seem to
have had forks.  They had knives, but how much they were used at
table we hardly know.  Fingers were the chief instruments; and they
were careful to wash their hands before and after meals.  Indeed
washing, both of the person and of their clothes, seems to have been
more carefully and more often done thus early than a little later in
the story.  I am not giving you any account of their clothes, because
you will get an idea of them much more quickly and exactly from the
illustrations.

Often, in the large houses, they would have one or more minstrels
playing to them as they ate, for they were fond of music and of the
dance, and of various games.  The Romans had left, in Britain, the
tradition {104} of their games and gladiators' exhibitions in the
amphitheatres, and these had not been forgotten.  The Saxons may have
come into that tradition and adopted the games, or they may have
brought their own.  They had games that were a kind of mimic warfare,
with bows and arrows and javelin or dart throwing, which no doubt
served to keep them in practice for the frequent wars which the kings
waged together and for which a contingent from each village was
required.

Their chief food seems to have been bread, with butter, cheese, and
milk.  This shows how much they depended on their live-stock, even
though they seldom, as we may suppose, ate fresh meat.  But they had
poultry and ate much fish, and had a few vegetables, such as beans,
besides the wild produce of the woods, like blackberries, mushrooms,
nuts, and so on.  They brewed beer, and mixed it with honey to make
the favourite drink called "mead."  A little wine came in from the
Continent; but only the rich men could afford that.

To give them light, we know that they had candles, made both of the
tallow, the fat of animals, and of wax, from the bees, and they also
used lamps, holding oil, with a wick from the spout, like the Roman
lamps.

As a rule, in the villages established in the woodland, where the
houses were not close together, on the sides of a road, or in a
circle, but were scattered among the cleared places, a mound of earth
with a hedge on top was thrown up round about it.  It was called by
the Saxon word from which we have our word "wall"; but it hardly was
what we should call a wall.  Perhaps it was partly to protect the
home garden, which lay within it, from strolling cattle and wild
creatures, and partly for defence against enemies.  There is evidence
that the Anglo-Saxon ladies were fond of flowers and of their gardens.

Where the houses lay alongside a road, and {105} especially beside
what was called a "street" (which meant one of the paved Roman roads,
from stratum, meaning a paved surface), this surrounding wall or
mound would not be made.

[Sidenote: Walled houses]

As time passed they began to make improvements in their houses.  The
first improvement seems to have been to build walls, up to about the
height of a man's head--timber walls only at first--making use of
trunks that had grown with a bend in them, as the corner posts, for
the arch.  From that came the occasional use of stone for the walls,
where stone was easily to be found, or of brick, where there was clay
convenient for the baking; but for very many years wood was the usual
material for the building of all except the great houses, churches,
castles, and the like.  Of course it was very inflammable, and you
know how, even as late down in our story as the date (1666) of the
great fire of London, the destruction was so complete because almost
all the houses were of wood.




{106}

CHAPTER XIII

HOW THE PEOPLE LIVED--_continued_

It is likely that some of the Celts, before the coming of the later
invaders, had begun to descend from their hill villages and to occupy
the river valleys and clearings in the woodlands; but we do not know
much of their story, and have to piece it together as best we may
from the signs of their residence which they have left.  Both before
the Roman occupation of Britain and also for two or more centuries
afterwards, we do not know at all clearly what went on in our island.

But about the Saxons, nearly from their first coming to England, we
have written evidence to give us information.  We know something of
how their village societies were formed, and these societies are
extremely interesting to us, because we can see from them how our
present way of living came about, how the landowner and the tenant,
the squire and the agricultural labourer came to be.

[Sidenote: How people lived]

The villages, then, in these Saxon times, consisted of a group of the
"wattle and daub" houses formed in the manner that you have seen.  If
they were built near one of the roads, the houses would be on either
side of the road, forming something like what we call "the village
street" now.  If they were not near a road they would often be
arranged in a circle, with a clear space in the middle.  In this
clear space, surrounded by the houses, we may see the earliest form
of the modern "village green."

{107}

And then, outside the circle of houses would be the lands which the
villagers held and worked.  There would be a certain area of this
land which would be cultivated, with the plough, for crops, and,
further, outside that there would be land which would be grazed by
the villagers' cattle and sheep.  It would be what we call "common
land," and any freeman in the village would have the right to turn
out on it a certain fixed number of animals.  Besides this there
would be a certain area of ground beyond again, called "the waste,"
where the pigs of the villagers might be turned out to feed in the
woods.  This area also was defined by law, so that it should not run
into the area allotted to a neighbouring village.

Now the area of cultivated land held by each of the ceorls (the
churls, or free peasants) in the village was generally fixed at
thirty acres.  It was reckoned that thirty acres was the limit that a
team of oxen could plough and keep in order during the year.  But a
team was reckoned to consist of eight oxen, and each ceorl was only
allowed one pair of oxen.

You will see what this implies.  It implies that they shared their
oxen among them, four of the proprietors coming together, with two
oxen each, to make up a team.  Thus there was sharing in the oxen and
in the ploughing work that the oxen did, as well as in the common
grazing land.  I want you to notice, as a great feature of the early
village life, this sharing or community, this having many things in
common.

Then there were the cattle and the flocks and the pigs; and these
would all need looking after.  But each owner did not look after his
own.  On the contrary, a herdsman for the cattle, a shepherd for the
sheep, and a swineherd for the pigs were appointed.

The ceorls were not the only freemen.  There was a class of freemen,
too, of less importance than these holders of thirty acres.  They had
to do some of the {108} work under the thirty-acre men; and perhaps
it was from their class that the swineherd and the shepherd were
taken.  Another man who was employed in the same way, as a servant of
the community, was the miller, the corn-grinder.

Below this lower class of freemen, again, came the serfs, the slaves.
In the earliest known documents that show us what the duties and
rights of the freemen in the villages were, there is no mention at
all of the rights and duties of the serfs, because, as a matter of
fact, they had, in law, no rights, and to their duties there was no
limit.  They had to do what they were bid, and their masters had as
much authority over them as over cattle.  They were indeed owned as
"chattels," or cattle.  But it does not follow that they were
ill-treated, for a wise master would not treat even his cattle or his
sheep ill.  He would treat them well, because the stronger and
healthier they were the more work they would do for him or the more
milk or wool they would give him.  It was to his interest to be kind
to both the two-legged and the four-legged cattle.  The slaves were
members of the conquered race for the most part.

[Sidenote: Eorls and cheorls]

And then, besides the ceorls, and probably at first chosen by them
and from among them, was the eorl.  His business was to look after
the community in a general way, to preside at its meetings, to act as
its judge, and as its leader in case of quarrels with the neighbours.
In return, he had portions of land given to him amidst the portion of
the ceorls, and the ceorls had to work the land for him, or to get it
worked for him by their slaves.  Generally the law was that they had
to give him so many days' work during the week.  That is the way in
which their work was measured.  They thus paid him what was really
very like a rent for his land, and as time went on it was more and
more in the light of what we call rent that it was {109} regarded.
Similarly, when they brought corn to the mill to be ground, they had
to put a certain portion of the ground corn into a chest especially
kept there for the eorl.  And here again, this paying in of the corn
came to convey the idea that the mill belonged to the eorl and that
this was a payment for the privilege of grinding the corn there.
Thus the eorl came more and more into the position of owner of the
land and of all in the village.

Besides the duties that the eorl owed to the ceorls, and the duties
they owed to him, he himself had duties that he owed to the king.
These were chiefly three, to follow the king to war, to maintain the
bridges within the boundaries of the village lands, and to help build
the fortified places, the castles.  He also had to see that the
king's taxes were paid, when taxes began to be imposed.  And just as,
out of the payments of service and of corn made by the ceorls to the
eorl, the idea grew that these payments were made as a kind of rent
for the land, of which the eorl was the owner, so too, as between the
eorl and the king, the services that the eorl owed and paid began to
be looked on as payments made by the eorl for the land which he held
from the king.  Therefore the whole land of the country began to be
regarded as in the king's possession and to be rented, as we should
say, from him by the eorls, by whom it was again in part "sub-let,"
to use our modern term, to the ceorls or peasants.

As we have seen, the area that it was considered right for the ceorl
to hold was thirty acres, but in various ways this might be divided
or added to, so that the original equality did not last long.  And as
the population grew, more land had to be taken in, from the waste,
for cultivation, to provide for younger sons.

The eorls had a curious power of forbidding, if they so pleased, the
marriages proposed by the ceorls and their children.  Perhaps the
power was originally {110} voted to them by the ceorls themselves as
a means of controlling the population, so that there should not be
more people than the available land could support; but it is a
curious power for any authority to have over men who called and
believed themselves "free."  But the fact is that the so-called
freedom of these men became more and more of an illusion; they became
less and less free.

After Christianity was accepted as the religion of England there was
another person, besides those already mentioned, who had a right to
be supported by the community of the village.  This was the priest,
and the tenth of some of the produce, which was allotted as his
share, in return for his services as priest, is the origin of those
"tithes" which still are paid to the clergy.

All payments were, for a long time, made "in kind," that is to say,
for instance, in corn, or in wool or milk, or in so many days' work.
Coined metal, as what we call "a medium of exchange," had been known
in England for a very long while, even before the coming of the
Romans, but its use does not seem to have been common.  After a
while, however, its use increased, and gradually payment in coin, by
the ceorls to the eorl, began to take the place of payment in kind,
and the eorl might welcome the coin because of its ease of
transmission to the king when the king required money for his wars.

[Sidenote: The chapmen]

At first, as you will see from all this, the villages were very much
what we call self-supporting.  They had all they required for food.
They had the wool of their sheep and the hides of their cattle to be
worked up into clothing.  They had unlimited firewood from the
forest.  So they had little need of money, for exchange.  But as they
became more rich than their own needs demanded, in such things as
wool and hides and the foods that did not perish quickly, such as
{111} cheese, then they might begin to exchange these things for
other produce which they could not make for themselves, and which
might be brought in by the travelling merchants, called "chapmen"
(from the word "cheap," to sell, whence we have the London street,
called Cheapside, to-day).  These chapmen came on horseback with
their wares and bought and sold in the villages, and then it became
most useful to have coin as a means of exchange.  Even the wool was a
bulky stuff to carry; yet it was less inconvenient than some of the
other commodities.  The two chief articles of necessity that the
villagers could not supply themselves with were iron implements and
salt.

This wool-selling of the villages, we may be sure, was done in a very
small way at first, but it grew and grew until it became very
important and a source of great riches, as wealth was then estimated,
to England.  This was when the carrying of the wool over-Channel, to
the Continent, had been arranged for, and there was a regular trade
going on.  That, however, was not to happen until the days when the
Normans were rulers of England and could keep their own kinsmen, the
Scandinavian rovers, from piracy in the narrow sea straits.

At the point of time to which we have now brought down our story, say
800, when Charlemagne was anointed Emperor by the Pope in Rome, the
Danes, from Denmark and perhaps from Norway and Sweden too, were
constantly vexing and harrying all the eastern and southern coasts of
England and the opposite coasts of the Continent.  Their way was to
sail up the rivers with their ships, to take everything which they
could easily carry away, to work havoc of every kind, by fire and
sword--then back to their ships and away again.

At this time you will note that the bigger towns were all in the
river valleys, as we have seen already, {112} and also that most of
them were not very far inland.  In Britain the Romans had fixed their
capital city in the north, at York, but after they went away the
important part of England was the south.  It was the part near the
Continent, where all civilisation and religion and good things came
from--also, where the conquerors of England were apt to come from.
The narrowest sea between the two was what we now call the Straits of
Dover.  All these circumstances led to the establishment or to the
growth of Canterbury as one of the great cities of England.

I write of England as of one country, but you will remember that it
still was a disunited, a divided England.  It remained so disunited,
and vexed by constant wars between the rival kingdoms, until brought
under one rule in 827, by the power and wisdom of the great King
Egbert, who had come to the throne of Wessex in A.D. 800, the very
year of Charlemagne's consecration at Rome, and held authority over
all England from 827 till his death in 836.  I write this vague and
indefinite phrase "held authority" on purpose, because it certainly
was not a very definite rule that he held over the whole country, and
it must have differed in different parts.  He even conquered Wales
and all the Celtic part of Britain except Cumbria--our modern
Cumberland.  It was towards the end of his reign that his more or
less united kingdom began to be seriously harassed by the Danish
sea-rovers attacking the eastern and southern coasts.

[Sidenote: The sites of the cities]

We have noticed already that the principal towns grew naturally on
the banks of the rivers.  There is a further fact about their
situation which we may observe, and that is that the chief and
largest of them were placed just so far up the rivers that they might
get best advantage from the tide.  In days long before steam was used
to drive ships, and when they could {113} sail only with the wind
very much in their favour, you can easily understand how valuable the
help of the tide would be, both for coming up and going down a river.

Then, if the town were placed just above the point up to which the
saltish sea-water came, the fresh water coming down could be used for
drinking and for such processes as brewing and tanning hides which
were very early industries; and there would be a constant flow of
water to work the corn-grinding mills.  Considerations of that kind
probably influenced the Anglo-Saxons in choosing sites for their
towns such as Canterbury, and Winchester, and London, which became
the capital after the Norman conquest.  From the Continent people
could cross the Straits of Dover and find themselves very soon in the
sheltered waters of the Thames estuary or of the Stour which went
past Canterbury.  The land about the mouth of the Stour has risen a
good deal since those days, and the passage of ships up the river was
more open and wide then than it is now.

The advantage of Winchester, as a site for a large town, was that
from the mouth of the Seine, which came down past Rouen, a very short
sea-passage would bring the mariner into the sheltered water behind
the Isle of Wight.  He could enter that shelter from the east or from
the west, as the wind served best, and he would be out of sight of
land, either French land or English land, for only a very short
distance in the mid-crossing.  This was a matter of much importance
to the sailors of those days; they did not at all like to go out of
sight of their landmarks.  Then, once in the Solent, as we call it,
the shipman would take advantage of the tide to carry him up
Southampton Water, and very likely some way up the Itchen river,
towards Winchester, before he need run his ship aground and disembark.

{114}

As a further advantage you may see that both Canterbury and
Winchester had high ground close about them on which a fortified camp
could be made for the protection of the town.  And we know, in fact,
that such camps were made in the vicinity of both towns.  The ground
bears signs of them to this day.  The beginnings of London are
thought to have been a British hill fort on the hill where St. Paul's
Cathedral now stands.  Of other cities we know that Manchester was a
British settlement and a place where the Druids worshipped, and later
a Roman city.  We hear of Birmingham as a village of the Saxon
Beormingas.  Liverpool was a fishing village in Saxon times, but not
of sufficient importance to be named in Domesday Book.

This brief account may, I hope, give you some little idea of the
manner in which those people lived, and so laid the foundations of
our life to-day.  They were without a great many things which we look
on as absolute necessities.  They had, at first, no cotton and no
linen for their clothes.  They had no tea or coffee to drink; no
tobacco to smoke.  They had beer, which they brewed and sometimes
sweetened with honey, for they understood bee-keeping.  The honey was
important for them, for they had no sugar.  Neither had they
potatoes; and they grew no root crops for their cattle to eat in
winter.

That fact that they had no root crops was important in their lives,
for it meant that all they had to keep their cattle and sheep alive
on in the winter was such hay as they could make and store.  It would
not support a very large stock all through the winter, and the
consequence was that they killed down all their stock, except what
was wanted for breeding purposes, at the beginning of each winter.

Now you may remember I said that one of the chief necessities that
the villagers would have to buy, {115} because they could not produce
it for themselves, was salt.  Seeing how many of what we call
necessities, such as sugar and the like, they could do without, you
may wonder that salt should be so necessary.  But now that you know
about this killing off of so much of the stock at the beginning of
winter you may begin to see the necessity of the salt.  Unless all
this good food was to go bad it must be salted, in order to preserve
it for eating as required.  So, in the winter months, they might have
meat sometimes; but it would be salted meat, not fresh.

[Sidenote: Importance of hunting]

But of course that would not apply to any game that they might kill
by hunting in "the waste"--the woodland--nor does it appear that
freemen were forbidden, in Anglo-Saxon times, to hunt.  They had
bows, which they made of yew or other wood, and spear shafts and
arrows of ash, and the English very early were famous for their
archery.  They were famous too for their breed of hunting dogs, which
were sometimes exported to the Continent, so highly were they valued.

So they had this resource--free hunting in woods which probably were
well stocked with game in comparison with the small human population.
Make a note in your mind of this importance of the game, due to the
fact that they could get no fresh meat from their domestic stock in
winter.  It is an importance which partly explains the reason of the
fearfully severe game laws--laws to protect the game--which were
passed a little later.

That is the picture, as well as I have been able to draw it for you,
of the life of those people, our ancestors.  You may take it, too, as
something like a picture of the life of the people over a large
part--say, all except the southern parts--of Charlemagne's wide
empire.  The feudal system came, to change the conditions, in that
Frankish Empire earlier than it came to England; but even in England
the {116} conditions were such as would pass easily into feudal
arrangements.  In theory the ceorls were free, not the vassals of a
lord, but their freedom was becoming more and more of an illusion.
The eorl was there, getting an increasing authority and an increasing
possession of the land, and so making everything ready for the feudal
baron to step into his place.  But the state of England did not
render it so necessary for the ceorl to seek protection under his
eorl, as we saw that it became a necessity in France.  In England the
king, whether in a divided or a united England, could still protect
the people and exercise his authority over them and see justice done.

When we come to the tenth century we find that the title of eorl, or
earl, for the head man of the village, was no longer in use, but a
person exercising almost exactly the same power, and having the same
privileges as the earl, was now called the "thane."  His powers and
privileges were perhaps no greater than those of the earl, but there
was this difference in his position, that there was no longer any
illusion of his being appointed by, and being one of, the villagers.
He was appointed by the king.  Generally he had been one of the
king's soldiers, and the lordship of a village seems often to have
been granted him as a reward for good military service.  This would
be particularly likely to happen with villages in conquered
districts; and in many districts, with the perpetual warfare going
on, villages must have been conquered and reconquered again and again.

[Sidenote: "Hundreds" and "shires"]

The title of earl, however, did not die out in England, as it did on
the Continent.  Either during or before the tenth century, the
villages began to be grouped into what were called "hundreds."
Probably the name arose from the idea that each "hundred" was a
grouping of ten villages, each represented by its ten thirty-acre
men, as we have called them.  It is {117} scarcely likely that many
hundreds kept these figures long, or even that many ever had them
precisely exact.

Then a grouping was made of some of the hundreds, and this group of
hundreds was then called a "shire."  The title of earl came to be
given to the lord, no longer of a single village, but of a shire--a
much more important post.  The earl of the shire was appointed, like
the thane, by the king.  There were "hundred courts," as we noticed
before, which the freemen, so-called, of the village could attend and
vote in.  And there were also "shire courts," held less often, which
also the freemen might attend, and wherein also they might vote.  The
president of the shire court was the earl.

We may compare the earl and his shire, in England, with the comte, or
count, in France, with his comté or county.

Thus, or somewhat thus, went the story of the people's lives in
Europe throughout the time of the rule of the Danish kings in Britain
and up to its conquest by William of Normandy in 1066.




{118}

CHAPTER XIV

THE SETTLEMENTS OF THE SEA-ROVERS

It is in the reign of King Egbert that we begin to hear of the Danes
coming as sea-rovers and raiding the coasts on both sides of the
English Channel.  They came, they harried and stole, and went away
again.

[Sidenote: Alfred the Great]

That was bad.  But it began to be worse when they did not go away
again, when they came in such numbers that they could actually dare
to establish themselves for the winter up some river.  They had then
come to stay.  Within thirty years after the death of Egbert they
became so strong that they took the towns of York and Nottingham.
The English kingdom was again, at this time, disunited.  This was
partly owing to the custom--which proved fatal to the union, of the
continental empire also--for a king, at his death, to divide up his
kingdom, by will, and give portions to two or more of his sons.  But
in a fortunate hour for England, Alfred, who won the name of "the
Great," came to the throne of Wessex in 871.

He fought the Danes on land, uniting the people of Kent and Essex
with his own Wessex men.  He fought them with varying success, on the
whole getting the better of them.  He also (and you might make a note
of this as the beginning of Britain's naval power) defeated some of
their ships with his own fleet.

Whereupon came many more Danes with many more ships; and English and
Danes had to meet in many a battle and skirmish until a decisive
victory at {119} length enabled Alfred to come to a settlement with
them.  Even so, the settlement was far from establishing him as
sovereign over all England.  An arrangement was made by which the
Danes were to occupy, undisturbed, the eastern side, and were to
leave the English in peaceable possession of the west.  We have
spoken before of that old Roman road called Watling Street, which ran
from London to Chester: you may take that line as about the boundary
line between the two peoples who now held England.

Alfred, besides this peaceful settlement with the Danes, owes his
claim to the title of "great" to the wisdom with which he settled the
affairs of his own kingdom and for the favour that he showed to
literature and culture of all kinds.  He was a Christian, and had
insisted, when he made his treaty with the Danes, that they should
profess themselves Christians and be baptised.  He did all that he
could to help in educating his people.  He himself made translations
into the Anglo-Saxon of books written in Latin giving the description
and history of parts of Germany from which some of the Gothic tribes
had come.  He also caused books on religion to be translated, so that
the people who were educated sufficiently to be able to read their
own language might study them, and while he rebuilt monasteries and
other buildings belonging to the Church, which had been ruined in the
perpetual wars, he expected the priests and the Churchmen (the
clerics, or clerks) to undertake the education of the people.

Probably Alfred was far too wise to suppose that peace would be kept
for long between his Anglo-Saxons on the west of the Watling Street
and the Danes on the east.  The Danes were of a race akin to the
Anglo-Saxons and to the Franks--they were German or Gothic.  The
Romans and Anglo-Saxons themselves had both come into Britain as
quite a different race {120} from the inhabitants whom they
conquered; but the Danes were of nearly the same stock as those whom
they found, and harassed, in England.  Both were of that race called
Nordic, of which it was characteristic for the men to be tall and
large, with fair hair and blue eyes.  We have seen how the English
were gradually losing their freedom under their earls or thanes.  The
Danes came in with their freedom little if any less than it ever had
been.  They were hardy and independent; and even to this day we find
these qualities to be characteristic of the dwellers in those lands
east of the Watling Street in which most of the Danes settled.  The
southern and western men are of a tamer character.

[Illustration: A VIKING SHIP.]

It would take far too long to tell how the Danes broke the peace
arranged by Alfred, and all about the continual fighting, with the
many changes of fortune which came to pass between them and the
English all through the tenth century.  Towards the end of that
century we find the English kings bribing the commanders of combined
fleets of Danes and of allied Northmen, from Norway, to retire and
leave the English coasts.  Of course that only meant that these
pirates came again the next year, so that it became necessary to levy
a special tax, which was called the Danegeld, to buy them off.

{121}

An English king, Ethelred, in the hope, as we are told, of making the
Northmen his friends instead of his persecutors and pirates, married
the daughter of the Duke of Normandy.  This Normandy is the Normandy
that you will see on the maps of to-day and lies just across the
English Channel.  The Duke and his Normans (or Northmen) were of the
same kin as the ravagers of the English coast.  Therefore Ethelred
seemed to be likely to gain peace for his kingdom when he married a
daughter of this race.  What did happen is that about sixty years
later (he was married to the Duke's daughter in 1002) another Duke of
Normandy, William, established himself as King of England.  It is
with this marriage of Ethelred's that the influence of Normandy in
England begins.  The Normans did not come upon England all of a
sudden in 1066, the year of their conquest.  There had been some
preparation leading to it.

[Sidenote: Massacre of the Danes]

Unfortunately for Ethelred's hope of peace, he formed, or was led to
agree to, a design of exterminating the Danes in England by a
wholesale massacre.  It was a design in which the English were the
more ready to take a hand because of their hatred of the Danish
troops which several of the kings had been keeping in their pay.
These mercenaries were very insolent and high-handed in their
dealings with the civil inhabitants, and on the signal given the
inhabitants readily rose against them.

Thus a general massacre took place; but then followed that which,
with a people of the fierce and resolute character of the Danes and
Northmen, was sure to follow.  A great force came over the sea, and,
though twice bought off by payment of the Danegeld, they came again
in 1013, and yet again, and finally, two years later, under Canute
they came to stay.  Canute, victorious, was first acknowledged king
of the old Danish possessions in the {122} east of England and a few
weeks later of the entire country.

Within a year he too married that sister of the Duke of Normandy who
had been married to Ethelred and was now a widow.  And so, once more,
the Norman influence came in.

Canute, who reigned close on twenty years, was followed by two kings
of Danish race whose reigns only covered seven years together, and
then followed the last of our Saxon kings, the first Edward.  He was
Saxon on the father's side; for his father was that Ethelred who
married the Duke of Normandy's sister.  On the mother's side,
therefore, he was Norman.

The right of this Edward, called the Confessor, to the kingdom was
not undisputed, but he had the support of a certain Earl Godwine,
who, with his sons, had become so great a power that he claimed, and
was able to maintain, lordship over half the realm of England.  This
great earl consolidated his power by marrying his daughter to King
Edward, and one of the sons of Earl Godwine was that Harold who
became king after Edward, and who was defeated and killed by William
the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings.

It is my wish, in telling this story, to trouble you with as few
names as possible, in order to avoid confusion, but I want you to
bear these names in mind and to be clear as to how the people were
related lo each other, because it is this relationship that explains
how it was that William the Conqueror came to lay claim to the throne
of England.  He did not merely come as a conqueror to take, by force,
what was not his.  He came to enforce what was, or what he claimed to
be, his right.

Harold, then, succeeded Edward, on Edward's death, as king.  But
before his death Edward had tried to arrange for a successor.  We
have to remember {123} that the principle that the eldest son of the
king should follow his father on the throne was not established in
those days.  But Edward had no son.  He had a great-nephew, who was
no more than a child.  And he seems to have had no wish that the
kingdom should go back to the Danes, although he had married a sister
of Harold, the Dane.  So he approached William, Duke of Normandy,
with a proposal to appoint him as successor.

So the story is told; but its truth is not clearly proved.  It has
also been said that he sent Harold himself as his ambassador in this
delicate matter, to the Norman court.  That does not sound probable.
What does appear to be established is that Harold, by some means or
other--possibly by having to run his ship on the coast of Normandy in
a storm--came into William's power, and that, while so held, waiting
till a ransom should be paid for him and he should be released,
William made him take a very solemn oath that on Edward's death he
would do his best to support William's claim to the throne of England.

That being done, Edward dies, and Harold, far from keeping that most
solemn oath, claims the kingdom of England for himself, and actually
accedes to the throne, apparently without any serious opposition from
the people.

[Sidenote: William the Conqueror]

But then comes William of Normandy, mightily indignant, with his
fleet.  He lands at Hastings, encounters Harold and his forces,
defeats them heavily, Harold is killed in the battle, and William
becomes King of England.  He is accepted with a readiness, and with a
slight opposition after the first battle, which we may suppose to be
due to two causes, one, that our country had been so long vexed by
fighting that it was weary and was willing to receive any peace at
any price, and, two, that the Norman influence had spread through the
country far and wide {124} before the actual coming of the conqueror,
so that the means for establishing his conquest were already prepared.

[Illustration: NORMAN GATEWAY, COLLEGE GREEN, BRISTOL.]

[Sidenote: The Northmen in France]

But it is very likely that this coming of the Northmen, the Normans,
out of France will have caused you to ask a question or two in your
minds.  You may be wondering how it should be that Normans, Northmen,
{125} should be coming to England from Normandy, that is to say from
the south.  You may be wondering how it is that there are Northmen
established there, as Dukes, that is as great rulers.  When last we
considered the Continent of Europe this Normandy was part of the
great Empire of Charlemagne.  In order to see how the Northmen came
to be there we may go back to the Empire of Charlemagne in the ninth
century.  We have seen how that Empire was brought about and
compacted.  It is now a most important thing for the understanding of
the great story that we should see how quickly that splendid Empire
fell to pieces after Charlemagne's death.  The understanding of that
will make quite clear how the Normans were able to settle themselves
as independent rulers of the part of France which is still, after
them, called Normandy.




{126}

CHAPTER XV

THE CRUSADES

We have seen that the kings of the date to which this greatest story
now has come, do not seem to have realised that if they partitioned
up their possessions among several sons the result was likely to be
that there would be disunion and righting.  Charlemagne had three
sons, and would, it appears, have divided his Empire by his will
among them, but two of those sons died, so that the whole Empire came
into the hands of the survivor.

This survivor, however, had, in his turn, three sons, and at his
death the Empire was divided amongst the three.  In this division we
see the beginnings of the present arrangement of the greater part of
Europe, for one son took a territory of which the boundaries were
nearly the same as those of modern France, another had what
corresponds more or less to Germany of to-day, and the third to
something very like modern Italy.  The Italian brother, the eldest,
had the title of Emperor.

And now--to state shortly what was the rather natural outcome of that
division--the kings, or those who claimed the kingship, of those
territories fought over their possessions for at least a century and
a half, 150 years.

Of course that meant that the people of the country were in constant
misery and fear of their lives and uncertainty about any property
they might have.  {127} Bands of soldiers, followers of their feudal
lords, went about the country, and were very rough and brutal, taking
all they could find and paying nothing.  The authority of the king
could not deal with these disturbers of the peace.  The big
landowners grew more and more independent of the king.  He might be
their feudal lord, in name, but for all this century and a half the
King of France had no more power than several of the great lords
themselves.  More and more then it became necessary for the poorer
class, if they would live safely, to live under the protection of one
or other of the big men.  This led to the clustering of the houses of
the poor people round about the castle, the strong place, of their
lord.  He organised them as a fighting force, when fighting had to be
done, and stood for them in place of the king.  They were his
faithful subjects, getting his protection as their return for working
and fighting for him.  Some of these lords grew so powerful and so
dangerous to the king that he was glad to grant them their
independence and full possession of their lands in return for their
assurance that they would not take arms against him and attack his
territory.

[Sidenote: Normandy]

Now all the while that the Danes and Northmen were harrying the
shores of England they paid their attentions no less to the coasts of
France, going up the Seine to Rouen, especially, and establishing
winter quarters there very much as the Danes did in England.  The
emperor and the kings of France strove against them, but if they were
defeated they only came back again in numbers larger than before.
The end of it was that in the beginning of the tenth century the king
deemed it his best policy to give up to the Northmen or Normans all
that Normandy which they held despite all he could do against them.
He made it condition that they should become Christians.  And thus it
was that they were firmly established as a {128} Duchy under a Duke
(dux, or leader) at the date of their conquest of England in 1066.

Descendants of Charlemagne continued to sit on the throne of France
until near the end of the tenth century, when one Hugh Capet, a great
noble, was elected by his fellow-nobles as king.  Note that; that it
was by an election of the feudal lords, not because he had a
hereditary right--that is, a right by birth--to the throne, that he
became king.  And how long that dynasty of the Capetian kings, as
they are called, lasted in France you may realise from the fact,
which you most likely will remember, that the king who was
guillotined during the French revolution was called "Louis Capet" by
those revolutionists who proclaimed that all men were equal and that
titles of all kinds were to be done away.

This first elected Capet king, however, had no more power over those
who had elected him than the kings who had descended from
Charlemagne.  But the Capetians kept the kingdom in their family, as
we have seen, all down the ages.  Still, it was not until nearly two
hundred years later than the election of Hugh Capet that any of his
descendants began to have really great power.  About that date, that
is to say towards the end of the twelfth century, or a little before
1200, the king succeeded in making his power over the nobles very
much more effective, and therewith the last days of the feudal system
came to an end.  It passed away to give place to what is known as the
"absolute monarchy"--government by a king who was able to do anything
that he chose, without check of any kind.

In the meantime the Carolingian kings (descendants of Carolus Magnus,
Charles the Great, or Charlemagne) went out of the story, and the
Capetians came into it, in the midst of perpetual disorder and fights
among the feudal lords.  Each duke, in his duchy, each count in {129}
his county, was a little independent king.  It seems a wonder that
the whole government of Europe did not fall apart and dissolve into
these independent governments of the big lords in the different
places, each governing according to his own ideas.  It seems a
wonder, and it really is a thing to wonder at.  It seems to suggest
that there was some power at work through it all, some one power,
powerful everywhere, which kept things together and in some sort of
unity and order--kept the same ideas of government and justice and so
on underlying all the differences.

[Sidenote: The power of the Church]

It seems as if there must have been some such power, for how else can
we account for the fact that the society of the world did not fall
all to pieces?  And we know, as a fact, that there was such a power,
penetrating everywhere: it was power emanating, as at the time of the
Roman Empire, from Rome itself.  But now it was not the power of a
government with strong military forces, splendidly organised.  It was
the power of the Christian Church, of which Rome, with its bishop who
was called the Pope, was the centre and headquarters for all the
Western world.

It seems all the more wonderful that the Pope of Rome should have
been able to make his power so widely felt, when we see what constant
difficulties he had to encounter in the government of Rome itself.
It is evident that Charlemagne himself, even at the height of his
Empire, deemed that his authority would be increased if he had the
Pope on his side.  That is shown by his consecration at Rome, of
which we have spoken before.  And there is no doubt that the Pope too
was very glad to have the Emperor on his side, to help him.

At the same time there was another aspect to the story, for the Pope
was continually trying to make himself, as the governor of Rome,
independent of the Emperor.  Yet, if he became so independent as to
be {130} without the Emperor's help, he had scarcely sufficient force
at his command to oppose two other parties in Rome who were always
striving for power, the nobles and the populace.  A proof of this
weakness of the Pope's is that on the break-up of the Empire of
Charlemagne the Pope at once found himself in difficulties with these
other parties in the city and its vicinity.  He was able to assume to
himself much of the power that had been wielded by the Emperor; but,
being now without the help of the Empire, he was without defence
against the nobles, who at once obtained greater power.

And, further, there were enemies without, as well as within.  The
Saracens at this time, that is to say in the first half of the tenth
century, were in Sicily and Southern Italy and pressed up from the
south, while again, as long before, tribes of the Huns threatened
from the north.  Both dangers were repelled, by the arms of the
"barbarians" far more than by the arms of Rome, and almost at the end
of this tenth century we find a "barbarian," a German, elected as
Pope of Rome.

Yet, in spite of all these difficulties, and while from one moment to
another the very existence of the Pope's rule in Rome, the central
city of the Christian Church, seems to have been in danger, the power
which went out from that centre reached far and was efficient.
Europe, under the feudal system, was very disturbed, maybe, very full
of fighting, but it was deeply religious.  Partly it was because men
were so lawless and committed so many sins that they submitted
themselves so humbly to the commands and advice of the priests.  They
had very many sins to repent of.  The Church and its priests taught
that remission or absolution of sins might be gained by gifts made by
the sinners to the Church.  Thus a great lord or a king, to expiate
his evil deeds, might build a cathedral or an abbey or give {131}
extensive grants of land to the Church.  Thus the Church grew rich.

[Sidenote: The Holy City]

But the Church also taught that forgiveness for sins might be gained
by doing penance, that is to say by punishment and suffering; and one
of the forms of this punishment which the Church advised as most
efficacious was to make a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, the Holy City.
That is a fact of which it is worth your while to make a special note
in your minds, because it was out of this habit of pilgrims going to
Jerusalem for the good of their souls that those great expeditions
called the Crusades came to be made.

Among the many good things for which the Christian Church was working
was peace.  It was working for peace in a world that was at constant
war, in spite of the Church's efforts.  It may seem a strange thing
to say, that the Crusades were partly due to the Church's wish for
peace, but it is probably true that part of the reason why the Church
gave them its blessing was they were a means by which Christian
soldiers, instead of fighting against each other, might be united in
fighting against non-Christians, against Mahommedans.

This is one reason which might have led the Church to favour the
Crusades.  Another was that it seemed a dreadful thing that a city so
sacred as Jerusalem should be in the hands of the Saracens.
Naturally the Church favoured the attempt to recover the Holy Places
by the Christian powers.

Yet a third reason which brought about the first of the many Crusades
was that the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire, in Constantinople,
was being hard pressed at the moment by the Mahommedans in Asia
Minor, and made a request to the Christians in the West to come to
his help.  The Eastern Empire had suffered heavy losses.  Not only
had the Saracens taken possession of its old territories of Egypt and
{132} Africa, as well as Palestine and Syria and a large part of Asia
Minor, but from the north had come raiders even to the very walls of
Constantinople itself.  A number of races from the north and east had
taken part in these incursions--Huns, Tartars, Slavs, from the
Carpathian Mountains.  It is in the ninth century that we begin to
hear of such a country as Russia, which was inhabited by all these
races, and Russia already was beginning to stretch a hand down
towards that Constantinople which she has hankered after ever since.
Then that large and fertile land which is marked as Hungary in modern
maps was already called by that name and had been lost to the Emperor
at Constantinople.  His was, in fact, an Empire restricted to a
comparatively small western slice of Asia Minor, to some of the
islands and to the fringes, along the northern shore of the
Mediterranean, of all that it had once claimed in Greece and in what
we know as Turkey in Europe.  The aggression which the Emperor
especially dreaded when, he summoned the West to help him was
aggression by the Turks, who had by this time established themselves
as the chief Mahommedan power in the East.

The Turks, a people of the same kin as those Tartars who formed part
of the mixed population of Russia, had come down from the east and
north and settled themselves in force in the eastern part of Asia
Minor.  It would seem that they were a tougher and a rougher race
than the Arabians, whose religion they had adopted.  But the fact
that they had accepted the religion founded by the Arabian Mahomet,
did not save the Arabs from the attacks of these invading Turks, who
dispossessed them of all their conquests in Syria, Palestine, and
Egypt.  Further westward it was chiefly a race of African natives,
who had adopted the religion of Mahomet, with but a small contingent
of any Arabian people, that conquered Spain and had its {133} capital
city at Cordova, in that country.  And a little later in the story
another Mahommedan African tribe, closely akin to the conquerors of
Spain, seized and kept a long slice of that southern shore of the
Mediterranean as far east as the Egyptian boundary.

It is the more necessary to make a note of these divisions, because
it seems to have been the way of the Crusaders and of all Christian
people of that time to group together all Mahommedans, no matter of
what race they were, under the common name of Saracen, which
originally was applied to one tribe only of the Arabian nation.  By
the end of the eleventh century, when the first Crusaders went to the
Holy Land, the hold of the Moors in Spain was neither as firm nor
nearly as extensive as it had been.  The country was divided between
Christian and Moslem, the Moslem still possessing the southern part,
nearer that Africa whence he had come.  The fighting was continual,
with results that gave now one side and now the other the advantage,
but it inclined, on the whole, to favour the Christians.  This was
the time to which belong the splendid stories about the Cid Campeador
and many other great Spanish and Christian heroes.

But while, in the West, the Christian was thus forcing the African
Saracen gradually to loosen his grip on Spain, in the East the
Turkish Saracen was pressing the Christian so hard as to cause the
ruler of Constantinople, though still claiming the title of Eastern
Emperor, to send a prayer to all Christians to come to his aid.

[Sidenote: Plague in Europe]

The conditions of the people in most parts of Europe was probably
more miserable about this date, that is to say about 1100, than ever
before or since.  Besides the misery caused by the perpetual
fighting, there was disease, in the form of a plague, which killed
large numbers; and a very bad season for farming had brought great
scarcity of food.  Therefore when the {134} call went forth for
volunteers to help the Christians of the East and to regain the Holy
Places from the infidel, very many were ready to respond to the
summons.  The Crusade was preached first by a religious zealot called
Peter the Hermit, and attracted the poor people who were so wretched
in Europe that any change must have seemed likely to be for the
better health of their bodies, quite apart from the saving of their
souls.  This call of the Hermit's seems to have been the summons of a
man full of zeal, but of little wisdom.  Constantinople, the capital
of the Eastern Empire, whence the prayer for help had come, was named
as the place in which the Crusaders were to collect for the attack on
Palestine.  Thither Peter the Hermit led his followers; but very few
survived even to reach that city.  On the way across Hungary wild
tribes set upon them and destroyed a great number.  So that poor
effort came to nothing, as it was certain that it must from the way
in which it was undertaken.

But in the meantime a more orderly movement had been started, with a
great Churchman, acting as the Pope's legate, at its head.  So it had
the Pope's blessing, and many of the great feudal lords were its
leaders.  There were lords of Italy, of France, of Germany, and we
may note especially that there were lords of Normandy.

[Sidenote: War for the Cross]

The Northmen had not stopped, in their sea-borne incursions, at
England and the northern coasts of France.  They had established
themselves in parts of Spain, they had come through the Straits of
Gibraltar, they had ousted, or had greatly helped in ousting, the
Saracens who had taken possession of Sicily and of the south of
Italy.  They had set themselves up as rulers of that Italian south,
with Naples as their capital.  Thus enterprising, and ever further
pushing, were these people from the north.

{135}

So these, too, took a part, and a leading part, in the great war for
the Cross.  Crusade is from the French _croissade_, which is from
_croix_, a cross.  You may have seen figures on tombs in churches, of
knights in armour with one leg crossed over the other.  This
distinction of the crossed legs is only given to the figures of
knights who had taken part in one or other of the Crusades.

[Illustration: A CRUSADER.]

It was in the year following the disastrous enterprise of Peter the
Hermit, that these Crusaders, starting from different points in
Europe, came together at Constantinople.  Trouble arose then, because
the Emperor of the East wished the leaders to do homage to him.  That
meant that any victory they might win in the Holy Land would be a
victory gained for him.  Homage is a word derived from _homo_, a man,
and the meaning of "doing homage" was that you confessed yourself the
_homo_, or man, of him to whom you did it.

Thus the Emperor desired these leading Crusaders to be his "men," in
the sense that any lands and cities that they conquered should be
his.  That was not quite the idea which they had in their own minds,
when they came to his assistance.  The Emperor's view was that all
Asia Minor and Palestine and other lands such as Egypt, which the
Saracens had taken, really belonged to his Empire and should be given
back to the Empire if the Crusaders could gain them.

{136}

The outcome of this difference of opinion seems to have been that the
leaders of the Crusade did homage, reluctantly, to the Emperor, but
perhaps they had the thought in the back of their minds, as they did
it, that it was an oath which they might break.  However that may be,
when the time came to fulfil their vow--for they won a quick and easy
success over the Turks in Asia Minor and Syria--they did not give up
Palestine and the Holy Places to the Emperor.  A portion of Asia
Minor which they regained from the Saracens was handed over to the
Emperor, but as for Palestine itself, that was taken, and it was
retained, by the Crusaders; and the chief result of that first and
most successful of the Crusades was that a Christian Kingdom of
Jerusalem was set up, and was maintained for nearly a century--from
1097 to 1187.  The name of Kingdom of Jerusalem and the title of king
endured for many years more, but the kingdom then consisted of no
more than a strip of the coast-line of the Levant and did not include
the city of Jerusalem at all.

But though the Christians were able to hold this new kingdom in the
East for nearly a hundred years, it was within less than fifty that
the very important frontier city of the Eastern Empire, Edessa, in
Asia Minor, was taken by the Saracens.  The Emperor at once sent out
another appeal to the West, and this appeal became the occasion of
the second Crusade, undertaken in 1146.

It began with even brighter promise than the first; for whereas
knights were the leaders of the former, two kings, the King of France
and the King of Germany, put themselves, in person, at the head of
the second.  But in spite of the fair promise the main result was
failure.  It was the occasion of some successful enterprises by the
way; and we may note that whereas the first Crusade had been almost
entirely French and Norman, English, as well as Germans, took part in
the {137} latter.  Also, whereas the route taken by the first had
been entirely overland, through Hungary, some of the second
Crusaders, from England and Flanders, made their way to the East by
sea.

In course of that sea voyage some of the soldiers of the Cross,
landing up the Tagus from their ships, took the city of Lisbon from
the Moors, and this capture was the beginning of the little kingdom
of Portugal.  Thence the force went upon its voyage eastward.

[Sidenote: The Wends]

In the north of Germany some of the forces assembled for the Crusade
never went very far from home.  They seem to have received the
permission of the Pope to fight against a tribe, called Wends, on
their eastern frontier, instead of against the Saracens; and seeing
that these Wends were heathen, this might perhaps be regarded in the
light of a Holy War no less than that in Asia Minor.

It is possible to state very shortly the achievements of the forces
that did get to the East--they achieved nothing at all.  The two
kings seem to have been jealous of each other.  They acted
separately, with no joint action, and were defeated in turn.  They
returned home with no glory, and left the Kingdom of Jerusalem in a
worse plight than before, just because of their failure, after such
preparations and expectations.  The Saracen might well think that if
this was all that the West, under its two greatest kings, could do,
they need not be much afraid.

Therefore they pressed continually closer and closer about the
Kingdom of Jerusalem.  The Christians held their own, with a success
that is rather surprising, until the reign of the great Saladin.
Until his reign the Saracens in Asia Minor and in the country east of
the Jordan had not acted in unison with the Saracens in Egypt.
Saladin brought all together; so that now the situation of this Latin
Kingdom of Jerusalem was even worse than we saw the position {138} of
Palestine to be in the very early days of the great story.  Then it
had lain between the two powerful empires of Egypt and Babylonia.
Now it was lying like an island in the midst of a sea of enemies all
fighting, not against each other, but united to fight against it.

And then this Jerusalem, taken from the Saracens in 1099, was by them
retaken in 1187.

We may be sure that the Christians in the East could not possibly
have held their own against the Saracens, as they did during these
years, if they had not been constantly receiving reinforcements from
the West.  History speaks to us of certain definite dates for the
first, second, third Crusades, and so on, but we also have to imagine
a continual going to and from the East of knights with larger or
smaller followings.  In this way the strength of the garrisons in the
kingdom were maintained, and in this way happened that continual
bringing of Eastern ideas to the West, which was really of more
importance in the making of this greatest of all stories than any of
the victories won or cities taken.




{139}

CHAPTER XVI

THE SLAVS IN EASTERN EUROPE

Thus I have tried to give a picture in outline--a cinematograph, or
moving picture--of the world after the break up of Charlemagne's
Empire.  We see the Turks pressing up against the Eastern Empire in
Asia Minor, with the result that the Emperor appeals to the West, and
that the first Crusade establishes, for nearly a hundred years, the
Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem.  African Mahommedans have possession of
the strip of North Africa running from Egypt--Egypt itself being held
by the Turks--till they meet another Mahommedan African people which
has possession of the southern part of Spain.  That same power had
the whole of the Spanish peninsula in its grip a little earlier, but
its own divisions, of Arabs, Africans, and Syrians, made it weak, and
it was broken as soon as it came against any organised force.  Then
in Italy we see that the Pope, aided by the Emperors and giving them
the aid of the growing power of the Church in return, is on the whole
establishing his temporal power in Rome more and more firmly.  In the
south of Italy and in Sicily the enterprising Normans drive out the
Saracens and take possession.  Northward, the great territory which,
together with Italy, had been Charlemagne's, has been split into the
two large divisions, the kingdoms of France and of Germany.  But in
these so-called kingdoms the king was at this time only a little more
powerful than his lords, the barons and big {140} landowners.  The
feudal system prevailed, and the king was constantly engaged with the
hard task of keeping his feudal lords in order.  It was disorder,
rather than order, that was the rule all over the unhappy world.
England fared a little better, thanks to the Channel which cut it off
and made its conditions different from those of the Continent.  But
now it has been conquered by the Norman, and we have to see how that
conquest had the result, for a very long while, of counteracting the
effect of the Channel as a separating barrier.  England was soon
caught up into the continental turmoil.

We have to see how that came to pass.  But there is still one side or
corner of the picture which we have left rather blank, and we had
best get that corner filled before we come to consider the part that
England played in the continental trouble.  It is that corner which
is occupied by the large stretch of territory on the eastern fringe
of Charlemagne's Empire, from the southern shores of the Baltic right
down to Constantinople and the boundaries of the Eastern Empire.

You may have noticed that in the accounts of the Crusades--the first
and the second, which are all that have come into our story as yet--I
mentioned two names which had not appeared before, Hungary and the
Wends.  The first was the name of a country through which the
Crusaders went to reach Constantinople; the second was the name of a
heathen tribe against which certain of the knights who had been
enrolled for the second Crusade obtained the sanction of the Pope to
go, instead of against the Saracen.

These Wends were a tribe or branch of a race that appears to have
increased in numbers very rapidly and, from a small territory to the
north of the Carpathian mountains, to have spread over all that large
tract just described from the Baltic to the neighbourhood of
Constantinople.  It was a race of people called Slavs, {141} and even
to-day it is thought to number more than any other of the races of
man.  It is not the first time that it has been mentioned in this
greatest of all stories.  We saw, in the first volume, that a large
number of the serfs under the Roman Empire, especially in the East,
were of this people.  So large were their numbers that it is from
their Latin name servus that we get our word "slave," which we use as
a translation of servus.  These Slavonic "serfs" were members of the
Slav race who had been taken prisoners in battle.

[Sidenote: Military knights]

The Slavonic people from the East were constantly, as their numbers
grew, and perhaps as they too were pressed by Huns and Mongolians
from further East again, pressing in upon the Gothic, the Germanic
tribes; and now it was against one of the Slav tribes, these Wends,
that the knights of Northern Germany received leave to go on Crusade.
They took to themselves the name of Knights of the Sword.

[Illustration: A KNIGHT TEMPLAR.]

There were several of these bodies, or societies, at a later date
than this, who bound themselves together by vows, like the vows which
the monks took, and lived under one rule.  They were formed, like the
monkish orders, for the advancement of the Christian religion, but
these Military Orders--the Knights Templar and the Knights
Hospitaller were perhaps the best known of them--enforced religion
with the sword as well as with the gospel-preaching, and were always
ready to fight on the Christian side against the pagans on the
boundaries of Christendom.

{142}

Just at this moment, then, these Knights of the Sword, who were
afterwards amalgamated with the Knights of the Teutonic Order, went,
not against the Saracen but against the Wends.  Now Wends was the
name that the Germans gave to all the Slavs, from this one tribe of
the Slavs which was called Wends.  In like manner the name of Teutons
was, and sometimes still is, given to all Germans and even to all
peoples derived from the Gothic tribes, though originally it was the
name of one only of these tribes.  And so now, with these Teutons and
Slavs thus opposing and thrusting at each other, we come into touch
with one of the great world struggles that has been going on ever
since, and was one of the causes of the Great War--the opposition of
Teuton and Slav.  It is the opposition of German and Russian, for
most of the great population of Russia is Slavonic--that is, made up
of Slavs--and Russia became the name of most of the immense territory
occupied by the Slavs.  It is said that the name of Russia had its
origin in three great leaders of men who came from a province called
Rus, in Sweden.  If that be so, it appears that they again were some
of those masterful Northmen, or Normans, whom we have seen taking the
lead whenever they came in any number.

[Sidenote: Men of Rus]

The name of the country may have come from these men of Rus.  That is
one story.  But it is perhaps doubtful whether it may not be rather
from "rothsmen," meaning "oarsmen," that is "seafarers"; which is a
name likely to be given to any of those northern sea-rovers.  It is
not often easy to know whether this or the other body of sea-faring
Northmen came from Sweden or Norway or Denmark; for these lands were
at different times united under one government, or under two, or,
again, separated, and each with its own government; and for a time,
as at the very moment when Canute was King of England, {143} Denmark
was united with the others and was the ruler in the union.

But there seems to be general agreement among historians that either
the men of Rus, or the people called Rothsmen, who became rulers of
Russia and gave the country its name, came from Sweden.

The Slavs, however, occupied territory outside what came to be called
Russia.  The Kingdom of Poland was theirs; and it is chiefly by their
descendants that those various countries designated to-day by the
name of the "Balkan States" are peopled.  So the Slavs held a vast
country reaching from the Baltic almost down to the Mediterranean
along the Eastern boundary of the Western Empire.

But even as early as the sixth century there was a large slice cut
out of this Slavonic territory, formed of that land which is now
called Hungary.  The first conquerors, who thus thrust in and divided
the Slavs of the south from those in the north, were a people called
Avars, and they, with a certain force of the Huns, together gave to
the country the name of Hungary.  In the next century we find that
the Germans are turning against the Avars, and that Hungary itself is
included in the Empire of Charlemagne.  But after Charlemagne's
death, when his great possessions fell into hands less able to hold
them, Hungary is yet again invaded and conquered by a people from the
north-east, called Magyars, and what makes that conquest so notable
for us is that the Magyars are the dominating race in Hungary to-day.
On every side, and in every corner, of the world picture, in fact, we
are now beginning to see States and kingdoms and populations settling
down into the places and conditions in which we are able to recognise
them as we look at a modern map.

These Magyars, then, a people allied to the Finns, of Finland, and
coming from the east of the Ural {144} mountains, conquered Hungary
towards the close of the ninth century, and have been there ever
since.  They were pagans, but in the eleventh century they became
Christians, and members of the Church of Rome.  That is a point to
notice, that they joined the Church of which the Pope was the head.
The Slavs, that is to say all the peoples to the east of Germany,
with the exception of the Magyars, as they accepted Christianity
became members of the Greek Church, which had its chief bishop,
called the Patriarch, in Constantinople, the capital city of the
Eastern Empire.

And now, under the Western Empire, had come into power and been
raised to the importance of a duchy the State called Austria.
Austria means "Eastern."  It was the eastern "mark," that is to say
"march" or "boundary," of the Empire.  It "marched with," that is,
was next to, Hungary and some of the Slav country, and was therefore
a kind of fortress State against the enemies of Germany.  Thus its
importance grew.  It had its ancient city, now called Vienna, on the
great river, the Danube, which brought much trade and commerce into
the land.  The valley of the Danube, moreover, was, as you may easily
understand by looking at the map of Europe, the route which folk
would be likely to follow between the centre of Germany and
Constantinople, which was the meeting-place for the Crusaders.

Therefore you may now see how it was that Hungary had to be named as
the country through which the Crusaders went, and also you may see
how there come into the story the Wends (often an alternative name,
as used by the Germans, for the Slavs) against whom went those
Knights of the Sword who were at first enrolled with the idea that
they should go to the Holy Places in Palestine.




{145}

CHAPTER XVII

NORMANS AND ANGEVINS

The Normans who conquered England were far more different from the
English whom they conquered than the Danes, under Canute, had been.
And yet Danes and Normans, both being "Northmen," were closely akin.
But we have to note that the conquering Normans came, not from the
north, but from the south from Normandy; and some years of residence
there, among the Franks or French, had changed them.  Moreover, we
have to remember that, according to the estimates of historians, only
about one-third of the force with which Duke William came to England
was really Norman.  The larger part was of Franks and any others whom
the adventure attracted or whom William had hired to aid him.

The conquest must have made very much more difference to the upper
classes of the English people than to the lower.  Many lords were
killed at that Battle of Hastings which decided England's fate.  In
their places the conqueror put his own barons and army leaders, thus
rewarding them, at no expense to himself, for their services.  Norman
lords soon superseded English lords throughout the land, but the
peasants, and also the townsfolk, would go on with their lives much
as before.  The English system was not, as we have seen, so different
from the completely feudal system of France that the lower vassals
would know much difference in the change from one to the other.
{146} The English regarded the land as belonging in the first
instance to the people; the Normans regarded it as belonging to the
king.  But in the practical result this different point of view did
not count for much, because the English had already lost all the land
rights which had once been valuable to them.  We traced the way in
which that happened a chapter or two back.

It is curious to note how the Norman influence made itself felt
indoors, within the house, more than out-of-doors.  The simpler
things, which all would use, kept their old names, the Saxon names.
It is the words denoting things belonging to the more cultured life
that come from the Norman.  Thus sheep, oxen, deer, are Saxon names
of the animals which the English would use or hunt; but when these
creatures are cooked and brought to table they appear there under the
French names of _mouton_ or mutton, _bœuf_ or beef, and _venaison_
or venison.

[Sidenote: Game laws]

Mention of the deer and the venison suggests one particular in which
the Norman Conquest probably did restrict the peasants' rights.
There is evidence to show that the Normans were not the inventors of
those game laws which forbade, under cruel penalties, any hunting in
the woodlands.  It is certain that this was no new thing of Norman
invention, because there are the Forest Laws, as they are called,
that is to say, laws for the preservation of the game and the timber,
as early as the Saxon Heptarchy.  There is also a code of very cruel
game laws attributed to Canute.  It has been suggested that this code
was a forgery invented by the Norman kings to excuse the severity of
their game laws.  What seems perhaps most probable is that there were
severe laws in existence before the Normans came, but that the
Normans were the first to apply the laws very strictly.  The
statements about the numbers of villages and cultivated fields that
William Rufus destroyed in order to make himself a hunting estate in
{147} the New Forest are almost certainly exaggerated misstatements.
We must remember that all the earliest records that we have were
written by monks or other clerics.  Now the Church was often at
variance with the lay authority and with the authority of the king.
It was constantly trying to get more and more power into its own
hands.  Therefore all the stories are likely to have been written in
a spirit antagonistic to the laity and in favour of the Church and
all the Church's interests.

Just to show you the character of the game laws in those days and
also to show how the law imposed different penalties on different
classes, I will cite one or two sections from the code attributed to
Canute.


"23.  If any free or unfree man shall kill any beast of the Forest,
he shall for the first pay double (_i.e._ double of ten shillings),
for the second as much, and the third time shall forfeit as much as
he is worth to the King.

"24.  But if either of them by coursing or hunting shall force a
royal beast (which the English call a staggon) to pant and be out of
breath, the freeman shall lose his natural liberty for one year, the
other his for two years; but if a bondman do the like, he shall be
reckoned for an outlaw (what the English call a friendless man).

"25.  But if any of them shall kill such a royal beast, the freeman
shall lose his freedom, the other his liberty, and the bondman his
life."


Human life and liberty were cheap, but the value of the King's deer
was high.

I have said that England, by reason of the Norman Conquest, was
caught up into the political affairs of the Continent.  This was not
merely because Normandy was a part of that Continent.  It was chiefly
because of the relationship or connection by marriage of the {148}
ruler of Normandy, who had now become the ruler of England also, with
the ruler of another part of that country which we now call
France--that is, of Anjou.  In order to understand how this happened,
we have to get these troublesome relationships into our mind.

[Illustration: A NORMAN HOUSEHOLD.  (A banquet is in progress
upstairs.) (From Wright's _Homes of Other Days_.)]

Hugh Capet, as has been said, was chosen by the nobles of France, out
of their own number, to be king when the family of Charlemagne became
extinct.  At first, being as it were but one among the rest of the
nobles, the kings of the Capetian family had little more authority
than one of those nobles.

William I. of Normandy and England was succeeded by William II.,
Rufus, who was shot by an arrow while hunting in the New Forest.  The
elder son of {149} Rufus, by name Robert, was far away.  He had gone
on the first Crusade.  Henry, the younger son, seized the English
throne, and married an English wife.  They had no son, but they had a
daughter named Matilda.  This Matilda then, on the death of her
father Henry I., had this clear and distinct claim to the throne of
England.

[Sidenote: The Crown of England]

But there was also in the world, and ready to take a crown if he
could get one, a certain Stephen, who was the son of a daughter of
William the Conqueror.  Stephen therefore, as the Conqueror's
grandson, had a claim to the throne.

The barons of England seem to have given their support now to one and
now to the other of these two claimants, bringing their forces to the
help of the side which, at the moment, was getting the worse of the
struggle.  Their idea seems to have been to keep the trouble going in
order to make their own power greater.

At length the whole country wearied of the fighting, and a peace was
made on the following terms: that Stephen should have the Crown
during his life, and that at his death it should go to the son of
Matilda.  This son's name was Henry, and he did, in due course,
succeed to the Crown, on Stephen's death, as Henry II.

Now, notice whom Matilda, his mother, had married.  She had married
first the Emperor, Henry V., and secondly, the Count of Anjou.  Her
son Henry inherited Anjou from her, and married Eleanor, who was
heiress of Aquitaine and Poitou, in the south of France, and was the
divorced wife of the King of France.  By his marriage, therefore,
Henry became lord of Aquitaine.  Then King Stephen died, and this
same Henry, our Henry II., had England, Normandy, Anjou, and
Aquitaine.  That is to say his possessions on the Continent were more
extensive than his English inheritance and also were more extensive
than the lands of the King of France himself.

{150}

Thus was England taken up, as we may say, into the continental system
and became a part of it.  She became an actor in the struggles which
such a situation as this was evidently sure to cause between the King
of England, with all these French possessions, and the King of
France.  It was a contest between the Capets, the Capetian Kings of
France, and the Angevins, the kings of England who had that name from
the important lordship of Anjou, which belonged to them; and the
contest continued from the middle of the twelfth century almost to
the middle of the thirteenth--say from 1150 to 1240.  In the course
of that struggle a very remarkable, and a very remarkably different,
change took place in France and in England in the power of the kings
of the two countries over their barons.

In France the king gradually gained in power until, in the long reign
of Philip Augustus, which stretched over the last twenty years of the
twelfth century and the first twenty-three of the thirteenth, the
king became all-powerful.

In England, on the contrary, where the king had been not nearly so
much in the hands of the barons as the early Capetian kings of France
had been, the barons gained more and more power until, in 1215, we
find King John compelled by his barons to allow his seal to be
affixed to Magna Carta.  This charter gave Englishmen the beginnings
of their liberty at the very time when the King of France was
effectually establishing the autocratic power of the Crown over all
French subjects.

Henry II., although his kingdom was so extensive in England and on
the Continent, expanded it yet more widely by a complete and
effective conquest of Ireland, and also by receiving homage from the
King of Scotland, whom his armies had defeated at Alnwick and made
prisoner.

{151}

We have seen very little of Scotland in the course of the great
story, and little of Ireland since we saw the priests of the Irish
Church coming westward and converting the heathen to Christianity.
Scotland had for centuries, from the time of the Romans in Britain
and probably long before that, been a troublesome neighbour to
England on the north boundary.  We have seen that boundary shifted
once or twice as the forces on one side or on the other prevailed.
But Scotland, in her attacks upon England, never succeeded in
penetrating very far south, and therefore did not take any very
important part, at that time, in the making of the story.  And now
Henry had the Scottish king prisoner and doing homage to him.  That
homage gave the King of England the position of feudal lord over the
King of Scotland.  But feudal vassals, as we have seen, were not
always quite subservient to their lords.  The Scottish kings were no
exception, and they acted very much as if they were no less
independent than before.

[Sidenote: Ireland]

But the conquest of Ireland was different, and complete.  Ireland,
lying out in the western sea, had escaped the incursions of the
Saxons, the Danes, and the Normans that had fallen upon England.
Sea-rovers had constantly harried her coasts, as they harried every
coast within reach of their sails and oars, and made some settlements
there; but the island as a whole had not been overrun by any invaders
since the coming of the Celts.

In Ireland, thus cut off from the rest of the world, the Church went
its own way in less dependence on the Pope at Rome than, any other in
all the Western world.  In the Eastern Empire and in all the vast
territories of the Slavs the Patriarch at Constantinople was looked
up to as the head of what came, in later days, to be known as the
Greek Church.  It conducted its services rather differently from the
Roman Church, {152} and there were some differences in the doctrines
of the two.  The Church of Constantinople was too strong for the
Church of Rome to prevail against it in the East, but Rome claimed
universal spiritual authority in the West.

The Pope, moreover, by virtue of a before-mentioned deed signed by
Constantine, and called the Donation, or gift, of Constantine, was
reputed to have authority over all islands.  It did not matter that
this famous Donation, or the deed by which it was supposed to be
instituted, was strongly suspected to be a forgery, nor did it matter
that even if it really were drawn up by Constantine and signed by
him, his right to give away authority over "islands" was not quite
clear, although he were the emperor of the world.  No matter.  This
gift of "islands," though the document, or deed, was doubtful, was
destined to play an important part in the world's story when that
story began to be concerned with the discoveries of new continents
and islands.

For the moment it served to authorise the Pope to give our Henry II.
a mandate to conquer Ireland, and to bring its Church into
subservience to Rome.  The Pope was Adrian IV., the first, and the
only, Englishman who ever held that highest spiritual honour.  His
behests were willingly and easily obeyed.  Ireland, divided between
several local chieftains, or kings, did not resist Henry's armies
long; and so became subjugated to England.  And by thus bringing
Ireland into the fold of the Church Henry made some atonement to Rome
for that infamous murder, in Canterbury Cathedral, of the Archbishop
Thomas, sometimes called à Becket, which was done by some of his
knights who thought to give him pleasure by its doing, even if he had
not directly bidden it.

The differences between Henry and his archbishop had risen out of
that question of "investitures," that is of who should have the
appointments to the high {153} offices in the Church (whether those
appointments should be made by the Crown or should be kept in the
hands of the clerical party), which was the cause of much trouble,
and actual fighting, in many lands.  The solution of the trouble, as
has been noted already, was found in the arrangement that the Church
should appoint its own officials for all spiritual offices, but that
for its earthly possessions it should do homage to the sovereign of
the country in which they lay.  The appointment of the Pope himself
was put into the hands of a College of Cardinals: that is, of high
Church officials.

[Sidenote: Cœur-de-Lion]

Henry's successor on the English throne was his eldest surviving son
Richard, surnamed _Cœur-de-Lion_ for his gallantry in war.

We have come now to the years of which the great story has been told
to us in very picturesque language.  It seems to be an age of heroes,
and of heroes inspired by the highest motives.  It is the time of
that third Crusade in which the kings of England and of France
combined with the emperor to try to win back Jerusalem from Saladin,
that great Moslem ruler who held Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and the
Mediterranean shore of Africa nearly as far west as Tunis.  Westward
again African Moslems held the southern half of Spain.  There were
gallant actions to be performed on behalf of the Cross both in East
and West.

It was the age of those wandering minstrels the troubadours of the
Langue d'oc in the south of France, the trouvères of the Langue d'oil
in the north of France, the singers of the Lingua di si in Italy.
Each of those was so called from the word used by the people of the
locality for our English word: "yes."  In the "oil" we have the
origin of the modern French "oui."  In England we have seen that
there were wandering minstrels.  In Germany there were the same, by
the name of Minnesingers.

{154}

These Romance languages, as they were called, of the Langue d'oil and
the Langue d'oc, were the result of the mixture, in the different
localities, of the Gothic, or German language with the Roman, the
Latin.  The _trouvères_ of Northern France, like the minnesingers and
the English minstrels, were singers or reciters of stories.  Sir
Walter Scott's "Lay of the Last Minstrel" may give us an idea of the
tales that they recited.  But, at this moment of our story, say the
end of the twelfth century, we are in the midst of the age of
chivalry, as it is called.  It was the age when the knight thought it
right to devote all his services to some lady of his love whose
colours--probably a knot of ribbon which she had worn--he carried
conspicuously.  It was the age of tournaments, which were encounters
between mounted and heavily armed knights held before some great
lord's castle.  It was an age too of constant fighting, some of which
was in the sacred name of the Cross against that Crescent which was
the badge and the sign of the Saracens.  So these rhymesters had
plenty of stories for their telling.

There was a whole series of tales about the Court of King Arthur in
Britain, some of which Tennyson has put for us into modern verse in
his "Idylls of the King."  There was a series, too, about the Court
of Charlemagne and his paladins, as his knights were called.  Many,
indeed most, of the stories, which may have had some historical and
real incident underlying them, were so overlaid with invention that
it is quite impossible to tell where truth leaves off and fiction
begins.  The knights are of quite incredible stature and strength,
and the feats they perform are far too good and great to be true.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{155}

[Illustration: A JOUST BETWEEN KNIGHTS IN THE LISTS]

(From _The History of Everyday Things_ (Quennell), by permission of
Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)

----------------------------------------------------------------------

We ask ourselves, then, seeing that we cannot accept these stories as
true in all their detail, whether or no they are so far true that
they do give us an accurate idea of what life was like in those days:
{156} whether knights-errant--that is to say, knights "erring" or
wandering--really did go about, as they are represented to us,
seeking adventures.

Certainly many of the adventures of which the stories tell us cannot
be believed.  The knights slay for us such creatures of fairy-tale as
dragons and the like.  But still there is no reason why something of
the kind may not have been true.  We have to imagine a country thinly
populated and cultivated only in parts.  We have to remember, too,
that these knights, and their horses also, were covered with armour,
so that no weapons of the villeins or men of low degree could hurt
them much.  Moreover, the reputation of the knights made them very
bold against the men of less degree, and made those men of humbler
class the more timid and humble.  Therefore it is not altogether
beyond belief that there may have been much of this going about from
castle to castle by wandering knights in armour, and the wastes and
woodlands were wild places, where wild beasts and yet wilder outlawed
men might be met with.  The tales of the minstrels had some
foundation; but it is probable that what they were interested in was
not so much to tell their audience true stories, as to tell them
stories which should amuse them and thrill them.

That is the kind of story that the singers of England, Germany, and
Northern France told; but the singers of the south of France, the
troubadours of the Langue d'oc, were not so much singers or tellers
of stories, as singers of love songs.  They could sing hymns of hate,
too, against those whom they disliked, and this gave several of them
much power.  Some were of high rank.  They went from castle to
castle, providing entertainment in return for the amusement and
delight which their verses gave.  Remember that the castles were
poorly lighted, after dark, that there were few books and few people
able to read what books {157} there were, and you may realise that
the troubadour would be very welcome.

[Sidenote: Troubadours, etc.]

"Troubadour" and "trouvère" are both from the French root which we
still see in French "trouver," "to find."  They were finders or
inventors of songs and stories.  With them, in their company
sometimes, travelled a lower class of musician and entertainer, who
did conjuring tricks, played antics, as well as performing on musical
instruments.  He was called a "joglar," or "jocular," a joking
person.  Our modern form of the word is "juggler."

With these shows and performances of the minstrels and the juggler,
and with dancing, wrestling, and cruel sport like bear-baiting and
cock-fighting, the people passed their leisure.

[Illustration: RICHARD CŒUR-DE-LION'S PRISON AT TRIEFELS, RHENISH
BAVARIA.]

Now our King Richard, of the lion-heart, was reckoned as a
troubadour.  He was a verse maker and a singer.  That Crusade on
which he went with the {158} King of France had a certain measure of
success.  It did not gain back Jerusalem from Saladin; but it did win
towns on the coasts of Palestine, and it ended in an arrangement with
Saladin that the Christians should retain these coast towns and that
Christian peaceful pilgrims should be allowed to go to Jerusalem
without being ill-treated.

But the Crusade had other results also.  Richard appears to have
taken a more leading part in it than the King of France liked.  The
King of France returned from the Crusade before Richard.  He found
that Richard's brother, John, had conspired with the English barons
against Richard, and he very gladly gave his aid to John to
strengthen the conspiracy.

Richard, probably taking too much upon himself, in his lion-hearted
way, had offended other people besides the King of France.  One of
these was the Duke of Austria.  Clearly Richard realised that he was
not a very popular person, for he disguised himself and tried to gain
his way home from the Crusade undetected.  But he was found out as he
was going through Austria.  He was brought before the Duke and
imprisoned.  Later the Duke of Austria handed him over to the
emperor, and he was imprisoned in a castle in Germany.

There, according to the story, he was overheard, singing a song of
his own making, by a youth who had at one time been his page and was
passing by that castle in which he was held prisoner.  However that
be, it became known that the King of England, returning from fighting
for the Cross, was being held shamefully a prisoner, and the
indignation of the Pope and of the greater part of Christendom was
fierce.  Under threat of being excommunicated from the blessings of
the Church, and on payment of a large ransom, the emperor released
King Richard, who hastened back to England.

{159}

The barons had been conspiring with John, but John had none of the
ability to be leader of a great conspiracy.  The barons, moreover,
had learnt from of old how to make their own power greater by aiding
now one claimant to the throne and now another.  As soon as Richard
appeared they deserted John's very wrongful cause and went back to
their proper allegiance to Richard.  John had no hereditary right to
the Crown, even on Richard's death, for John was the fifth son of
Henry II. and Henry's fourth son had himself a son, and this son, by
all the laws of heredity, had a claim on the Crown before John, his
uncle.

But what we call the laws of heredity were not followed very strictly
in those days, and we have seen again and again how ready a king was
to portion out to his sons parts of his kingdom.  It was a practice
which naturally led to fighting and to dissension.

Henry had signified before his death the division that he intended to
make, and his sons began to fight and intrigue for their portions
while he was still alive.  Philip, King of France, seems to have been
ready to support any claimant against the King of England.  While
Richard was king Philip supported John against him.  As soon as John
became king he turned against John, and John crossed the Channel to
fight Philip in order to try to maintain the English sovereignty over
Henry II.'s continental possessions.

[Sidenote: The Plantagenet kings]

But the dukes of the duchies and the counts of the provinces favoured
Philip rather than John.  Their quick change from the English to the
French allegiance shows how little real unity there was under a
feudal king.  John was a feeble leader, and the result of some months
of fighting was that he surrendered nearly all the territory on the
Continent held by his grandfather.  The kings of England ceased to be
Angevins, that is to say ceased to hold the lordship of Anjou.  The
name of Plantagenet, from the branch {160} of the _planta genista_,
or broom, which they took for their badge and wore in their caps,
superseded the name of Angevin for their dynasty.

You might think that now, when the French king was thus establishing
himself as lord of nearly all that we call France, the kingdom was
beginning to settle down into much the same condition, and with much
the same boundaries, as we see it.  As a matter of fact it had to be
rent apart again, and again re-united, before that settlement could
begin.  You will do well to note that one of the most powerful of the
lords who helped Philip in his fight with John was the Duke of
Burgundy.  This name of Burgundy was brought into the great story at
a very early date, by a Gothic tribe called the Burgundi coming
westward with the others.  It is a name that remains to this day.
But no other name of a territory has stood for such different areas,
or has had such different significance.  It was, of course, part of
Charlemagne's Empire, and now it was held as a fief of the King of
France.  We shall see Burgundy coming to great power before the
story's end, but for the moment the French king is pre-eminent over
his lords.

The position between king and barons in England is very different,
for the barons are there forcing the king to the acceptance of Magna
Carta.  By the provisions of that charter or agreement no Englishman
shall henceforth be imprisoned without trial; and already travelling
justices have been instituted to go through the land and conduct
trials.

In England the foundations are being laid for liberty.  On the
Continent the foundations are being laid for that despotic power of
the Crown which is only to be broken by the catastrophe of the French
Revolution.




{161}

CHAPTER XVIII

THE STRENGTH AND THE WEAKNESS OF ROME

One chief effect of the growing power of the French king over his
nobility was the gradual breaking up of the feudal system throughout
the greater part of France.  Philip sent bailiffs to collect his
taxes, instead of receiving them through the hands of the lords, and
we may look on this as a striking sign of the changing tunes.  He
formed, moreover, the beginnings of a standing army.  In the extreme
south of France, in Aquitaine and Provence, the feudal conditions
lasted longer, but there, too, feudalism was crushed out after the
so-called Crusade against the Albigenses, the people of Albi in the
south of France, who held certain religious views at variance with
those of the Church.  Moreover, they professed themselves offended by
the life and manners of the monastic orders and other clerics.  It
was the very offence which caused the Reformation later; but these
would-be reformers of Albi were too few to win success, and their
so-called "heresy" was stamped out with cruel severity.

The troubadours, together with the poetic language of "oc," passed
away for ever with the feudal society which had made their manner of
life possible.  We have come to some very dark pages of our story.
In the course of the perpetual fights between the feudal lords
themselves, and between combinations of the lords and the king, the
one side or the other, finding its own {162} forces failing, hired
bands of mercenary soldiers to aid them.  When the little wars were
over, these hirelings got their dismissal.  Perhaps they did, or
perhaps they did not, get their pay.  If not, they were likely to
take its equivalent, and more, from any that had not the force to
withstand them, and even if they were paid for past service, what
were they to do on their dismissal?  What they did was to wander up
and down the country, offering their service to any who cared to hire
it, and in the meantime supporting themselves by high-handed robbery
and violence.

The Scandinavian nations and the Swiss furnished most of these
mercenaries, and they were the scourge and terror of all Europe in
the Middle Ages.  It is very largely the insecurity of life and
property due to their numbers and cruelties that so darkens the
record of this period of the story.

This particular trouble was one from which the island position of
England kept her fortunately free, but she had her own troubles, more
than enough.  The English barons, in their disgust at their treatment
by John, had invited the son of King Philip of France to come over
and claim the English throne.  He actually was in England, with a
French army, at the time of John's death; but a heavy defeat at
Lincoln sent him home again.

John's death, in fact, seems to have caused the support of the barons
to swing back yet again to the rightful heir to the Crown.  Amongst
other degradations which he had brought on his country John had sworn
fealty to the Pope for his possession of England and Ireland.  Our
islands had, therefore, in theory, become a possession of the Pope
held by the English king as his vassal, and few things in the whole
of our great story are more remarkable than the power which the Popes
continued to wield over all Europe, except its eastern fringe, at the
very time when the position of the Popes {163} themselves was so very
insecure at Rome that we actually find them, not only unable to
enforce their authority in the city, but now and then compelled to
fly from it for their own personal safety.

[Sidenote: The cities of Italy]

It is very interesting to see what happened in the country which we
now call Italy, because it was something that was rather different
from that which happened elsewhere.  It was different just because
there was this contest between the Pope and the Emperor going on all
the while, complicating the already difficult position caused by the
feudal system.

It is necessary, for the understanding of what happened, that we
should free our minds of any idea of a single country, a unity,
called Italy, as we know Italy now.  There was no such idea in men's
minds at the time reached by our story, and we can understand what
happened much better if we can get back to their point of view.

For them there was the Emperor, with his very extensive but rather
vague claim over a good deal of what Charlemagne had made his own.
Then the feudal system had created what were practically independent
provinces in the north of Italy as elsewhere.  And then there came in
the Pope, the power of the Church.  And the power of the Church had
its principal political influence, as regards Italy, in this: that
just as at Rome the Pope, who was originally no more than the Bishop
of Rome, had come to have almost, if not quite, sovereign power in
the city and its neighbourhood, so too in other cities the bishops
began to exercise, not so much sovereign power as the power of chief
magistrates in addition to their own spiritual power.  Important
cities, like Florence, Milan, and Pisa, claimed an independence which
the Emperor found it his best policy to concede to them.  They were
fortified with walls which the inhabitants were well able to defend
at need.  The feudal lords {164} at the same time had their castles
in the country, outside the towns.

There had been trouble and even war about the "investitures," that is
to say the appointments to the high offices of the Church; and when
this was settled, it went far to free the Church from the civil
authority, but at the same time it largely freed the civil power from
the Church.  The bishops were succeeded by civil officers, called
consuls, as rulers in the cities.  Then the feudal lords began to
come into the cities and live within the walls, and as they were the
richest and probably the most able men, they began to be chosen by
the citizens as the chief officers.  From that to the establishment
of themselves as tyrants and despots in the cities--enlightened and
art-loving despots, generally--the step was short.  Often the chief
families were at deadly feud with each other for years and years.
Remember the Montagues and Capulets, of whom we read in Shakespeare's
"Romeo and Juliet," in Verona.

[Sidenote: Frederick Barbarossa]

City also fought against city about claims on territory, rights of
way on roads and rivers, and many other points.  And then came a
threat from without which forced the cities of Northern Italy to come
together and form a compact, or combination, known as the Lombard
League.  The threat came from that Emperor Frederick Barbarossa
(_i.e._ Red-beard) who was Emperor at the date of that not altogether
fortunate third Crusade in which King Richard of the Lion Heart took
a leading part.  The settlement, in 1122, of the trouble about the
investitures, had put the appointment of the Pope into the hands of
an Italian College of Cardinals, as we have noticed already, whereas
he had hitherto been appointed by a German Emperor.  There had been
the rather ridiculous position of the Emperor appointing the Pope and
the Pope anointing and consecrating the Emperor.  And now, {165}
although the Pope and Emperor had been of much help to each other in
the years before, the Pope from this time forward began to take his
stand as an Italian, appointed by Italians, and thus to be in
opposition to the German Emperor.  The Italians, besides, had been
largely increasing in population all these years.

The Italians, moreover, and especially the great cities of North
Italy, like Milan and Florence, had been growing more and more
independent.  Several of the emperors had not paid them much
attention, but this Frederick the Red-beard was more aggressive than
his predecessors.  He attempted to assert a sovereignty like that of
the Carolingian emperors--that is, the emperors of Charles's
dynasty--over Italy, both north and south.  It was the cities of the
north, the Lombard cities, that he would naturally encounter first,
and these, by forming themselves into this Lombard League, proved too
strong for him.  They fought him, they forced him to give up his
attempt to bring them again into subjection under the German imperial
rule.  He tried again and again, but again and again they beat him.
In its immediate purpose the League had this success; but it did not
bring the States belonging to it under one government.  They still
remained independent of each other, and after Frederick had withdrawn
and the need for union was not pressing they went back to their old
feuds and fighting among themselves.  Besides these smaller
differences, there arose a constant and large division throughout all
Italy between the two parties that had the names of Guelph and
Ghibelline respectively.  Originally these had been names of German
families--of the Welfs of Bavaria and of the Waiblingen of
Swabia--but in course of time, in Italy, they lost all their first
meaning.  Guelph came to mean the democratic party, favouring the
rule of the people, and with this party the Pope was identified.  The
Ghibellines were for the rule of the {166} high-born rich under the
sovereignty of the Emperor.  A little later we find the great
families of Orsini and Colonna opposed as leaders of Guelph and
Ghibelline respectively.  There was this constant unrest, but Italy
was not seriously troubled again by the claims of the Emperor for
thirty years after the death of the red-bearded Frederick.  After
that interval another Frederick, grandson of the Red-beard, became
Emperor, and he again tried to impress his sovereignty over these
cities.  He had some successes at the start, but in the end he was
repulsed quite as decidedly as his grandfather.

As the result of this last defeat of the imperial force, a permanent
treaty--a treaty which actually did last--was drawn up defining the
rights of the Emperor, and limiting them very narrowly, over Italy.
The cities of the League were ensured in their practically complete
independence; and a like independence was given to the Tuscan city of
Florence though she was not of the League.  But still it was as
separate city States that their independence was defined.  There was
still no unity of government.

Now among the cities of the Lombard League, as it was originally
formed, Venice was included.  It is curious, however, that the name
of Venice does not appear in the treaty made with Frederick
Barbarossa.

If you will look at the map of Italy you will see, on either side of
its long leg, two cities that were great seaports--on the western
side Genoa and on the eastern side Venice.  Most of the cities of the
north of Italy are inland cities.  These two, exceptionally, are on
the sea.

[Sidenote: The power of Venice]

But the importance of the two seaports differed greatly, just because
they were on opposite sides of the long leg.  Venice, looking
eastward, was the port to which came, most naturally and easily, all
the merchandise and traffic from the East.  Through {167} Venice it
was distributed throughout the West.  This fact gave Venice a great
position.  It also incited the Venetians to be great sea-goers and
great merchants.  They became both enterprising and rich.  They had a
considerable navy.  They became more powerful than any other of the
States of Italy; and just because this eastward-facing position made
their interests rather different from those of the rest, they
therefore came to stand rather apart from the others.  Their form of
government was rather different.  It was perhaps better adapted for a
State in which the great men were merchants and shipowners.  This
difference may possibly account for the name of Venice not appearing
in the treaty with the Emperor Frederick Red-beard.

Venice, thus powerful already, became far the greatest naval power in
the Mediterranean as a result of the fourth Crusade.  Really this
so-called Crusade was not directed by the Church at all.  It was more
of a commercial undertaking than a spiritual adventure.  Egypt, which
was in the hands of the Moslems, was its object, therefore its forces
had to go by sea.  Venice furnished money and transport.

Just at this moment the rightful Emperor of the East had been
dethroned by his brother, who had usurped his power.  The Crusaders,
even from the time of the first Crusade, never thought that they met
with fair treatment from the Eastern Emperor, for whom they fought.
Perhaps they were glad enough now to take up the cause of the
rightful but deposed Emperor.  Venice, moreover, had her own private
cause of offence with Constantinople.  The result was that the
Crusade was turned aside from its first object, which was Cairo, in
Egypt, and was directed against Constantinople.  Constantinople fell
to their attack in 1204.  Baldwin, Count of Flanders, a Norman by
race and one of the leaders of the Crusade, was appointed Emperor
{168} of the East, and Venice, for her share, was given the nominal
sovereignty over some of the islands in the Mediterranean, thus
further increasing her power.  Frederick II., the grandson of
Barbarossa, had come to the imperial throne with claims to an empire
scarcely less than that of Charlemagne himself.  For besides being
Emperor, and thus King of Germany, he still had that claim on the
Kingdom of Italy which the emperors had not renounced, even if they
could not enforce it.  His mother had been heiress of the Norman
Kingdom of Naples and Sicily, on which also, therefore, he had a
valid claim.  Rome lay between these two territories.  Moreover, this
Frederick was in the succession of the rulers of Burgundy, that great
province of which the King of France was nominally the overlord.  The
less important island Kingdom of Sardinia was his also, and by his
marriage he gained the Kingdom of Jerusalem, as it was still called,
though it meant only the strip of western coast of Syria and
Palestine which the Turk had left to the Christian.

Probably Frederick II.'s power, extensive as it was, was quite
unwieldy.  Probably his authority over parts of this great extent
would not have been very readily obeyed, nor very easily enforced.
However that be, he really, as I have said, effected nothing against
the Lombard League, which was revived, in spite of the feuds between
the cities.  The League, as before, had the power of the Pope on its
side.

[Sidenote: Ascendancy of the Church]

One of the means by which the Pope defeated the Emperor in this
struggle, and it was perhaps his strongest weapon, was by
excommunicating him.  Frederick had engaged to go on Crusade, the
fifth Crusade, but ill-health had prevented his taking an active part
in it, and the Pope gave this as the reason of his excommunication.
Excommunication meant that he was denied all part in the services and
sacraments of the Church in this life, and was told that his soul
{169} would be lost in the world to come.  It released his subjects
from any necessity of obeying his commands.  It put him, moreover,
much in the position of an "outlawed" man, which meant that he was
not under the protection of the laws of the land, so that any man
could be held blameless who lifted a hand to attack him.  It was a
terrible power, and it was used very terribly by the Church at this
time and for many centuries afterwards.

And then this Frederick, this man excommunicated by the Church,
undertook the direction of the sixth Crusade.  It was an
extraordinary position.  A Crusade was a war for the Cross, for the
Church; and here was one who had been placed quite outside the fold
of the Church taking the leadership in this war.  But the truth is
that these later Crusades were not really aimed against the infidel
and the Moslem for religious reasons nearly so much as for political
motives.  Frederick actually did persuade, without fighting, the
Turkish Sultan of Egypt to give him the sovereignty of Jerusalem.

While he thus brought back the Holy Places into the Christian Church,
what he claimed to be his own territories in Europe were being
invaded by the Pope's forces--a kind of "Crusade" was waged against
him who was leading a most successful Crusade in the recognised sense
of the term!

He returned to Europe to struggle awhile against the spiritual power;
but it was too strong for him.  He died in 1250.  For another score
or so of years Pope and Emperor, Italy and Germany, fought
intermittently, with such weapons as each had, but before the
beginning of the fourteenth century the Church's spiritual ascendancy
prevailed over all the Western world, and Rome had been established
in her papal possessions.

During much of that fourteenth century, however, {170} conditions in
Rome became so disturbed that the Popes removed to Avignon in France.
They removed thither in 1305 and four years later we find the Emperor
acknowledged as King of the Romans.  It was not for another seventy
years that a Pope dared or cared to live in Rome, and even when the
Papal Court did return there were for many years two Popes, one,
appointed by the Italian cardinals, in Rome, another, elected by the
French, in Avignon.

Yet even in the midst of these distractions and schisms, when the
actual life of the Head of the Church was sometimes in danger, we
still see the Church's power steadily increasing--for one reason,
because, in the tumult of the times, it was the one force which knew
its own purpose and pursued that purpose in all places and at all
times unchangeably.  By the end of the fourteenth century it stands
at last supreme in its own city and country--in Rome itself.  Rome as
a republic exists no longer: it has become the Papal State.




{171}

CHAPTER XIX

THE MOSLEMS IN SPAIN

It is curious to note the different modes of government which
prevailed in the different States of Italy in the fifteenth century.
There was, nearly halfway down the long peninsula, this Papal State
or State of the Church, firmly established by 1450.  In the extreme
south was the kingdom, that is to say a State governed by a monarchy,
of Naples, with which the island of Sicily was at one time included,
while at another time the kingdom was separated from it.  In the
extreme north there was Milan, of which the Duke was the head.
Another of the five great States by which all Italy at that time was
held was Florence, under a republican government, and there was the
powerful naval State of Venice, also in name a republic, though its
mode of government differed from the mode of Florence.  In Italy more
than in any other country, although conditions everywhere were
constantly changing, we find what we may call experiments in ways of
government being attempted.  I do not think that there is any form of
government, or even of anarchy--which is absence of all
government--under which mankind ever has tried to live that was not
put upon its trial in Italy during these years.  Yet, through all the
shifting scene, so unsettled that even the Pope himself had to fly
from the Holy City, the power of the Church still increased and
increased.  And one of the means of its {172} increase we have to
recognise in the Crusades.  Although the later Crusades lost much of
the high spiritual motives which had inspired the first Crusades,
even the worst of them was waged with the underlying idea in the
minds of the warriors that they were fighting in the sacred cause of
religion.

The earlier Crusades had been fired with the project, which for a
while had been achieved, of rescuing the Holy Places of Palestine
from the infidel.  The first Crusaders of all had been invited
thither by the Emperor at Constantinople.  The fourth Crusaders had
attacked and taken Constantinople itself and had put one of their
leaders, Baldwin, the Norman, on the imperial throne.  But there were
other so-called Crusades that never went eastward at all.  Only a few
years later than the date, 1204, of the expedition which captured the
imperial capital of the East, that so-called Crusade against the
Albigenses swept over the beautiful country of the troubadours.  The
people of this part of France had been disposed, for many years, to
adopt a view of the nature of God which had been brought from the
east of Europe and was opposed to the doctrine of the Church of Rome.
Moreover, these heretics, as the Church deemed them, set their faces
firmly against some of the evil practices of the clergy.

It is not only in the south of France, but it is in whatever part of
Christendom we look at this time, that we find these evil practices.
Doubtless there were very many good and zealous priests and monks,
but the records leave no doubt that there were very many who were
idle, and worse than idle.  From the Pope himself came parchments on
which were written pardons for sins committed, and these pardons
could be bought, for money, from the clergy.  Also there were other
parchments on which were written "indulgences," as they were
called--that is to say leave to {173} commit sins, up to a certain
date, without penalty.  These too were sold, for the benefit of the
clergy and the Church.

It was against such bad doings as these that the Albigensian heretics
protested, and probably it was this protesting, quite as much as
their heretical belief, which led the Church to incite an active war
against them.  They were under the protection of the lords of the
castles in which, as we have seen, the troubadours were welcomed and
entertained, for these lords themselves appear to have been inclined
to their doctrine.  One of these lords was excommunicated by the
Pope's legate who had been sent to try to suppress the heresy.  In
the uproar which this caused the legate was killed, and the result of
his murder was that the Pope incited the lords of the north of France
to take up arms against the south and sweep the Albigensian heretics
off the face of the earth.

[Illustration: STATUE OF KNIGHT IN CHAIN ARMOUR.]

It was a sweeping which was not perfectly accomplished at the first
passage of the broom.  The heresy continued to linger on in secret
places until the Church, by the use of that most cruel institution
called the Inquisition, finally destroyed it.  But it was an
immediate result of the Crusade that the independence of the lords of
the south of France was lost.  Their demesnes were gathered in under
the sovereignty of {174} the King of France, and all that graceful
and picturesque and highly cultivated life in which the troubadours
had taken so very large a part came to an end.  Their music was
silenced: their poems were composed no more.

You may read in your history books that the "era of the Crusades"
comes to an end in 1270.  You will also find the Crusades divided up
into first, second, third, and so on.  But, as we have seen, there
was a continual going to and from Palestine.  There was, too, one
European country in which we may say that a perpetual Crusade, or war
for the Cross against the Crescent, went on without ceasing for close
on 800 years.  That country is Spain, from its first invasion by the
Moslems, which was early in the eighth century, until their final
expulsion at the end of the fifteenth.

[Sidenote: The Moorish "conquest"]

The Mahommedans, you may remember, even pressed on over the Pyrenees,
those mountains dividing France from Spain, after they had helped in
breaking up the kingdom of the Visigoths in Spain itself; but they
were defeated and driven, back as soon as they came up against a
strong opposition.  They were able to overrun Spain just because
there was no strong opposition there.  But these Moslems themselves
did not form any durable government in Spain.  They had none of the
ability for governing and organising that the Romans had shown.  They
had no sooner swept over the Spanish peninsula, as they did, than a
Christian kingdom independent of them was proclaimed in that region
of Spain which you may still see marked on the map as Asturias.  But
it extended much beyond the bounds of the present province so-called,
reaching from the Pyrenees away to the western extremity of the
peninsula.

The story of Spain all this while was cut off and separated from the
whole great story and did not enter {175} intimately into its making,
rather as that peninsula itself is cut off from the rest by the
Pyrenees.  It is a story, however, which we cannot afford to neglect
because there came a time, a little later, that is to say in the
sixteenth century, when Spain was very masterful all over the world
and played the leading role in the story.  But during all these eight
centuries of her crusade with the Moslem she took but little part.

We have observed that the Pyrenees, beside being a formidable
obstacle and boundary in themselves, were the home of a very
independent and unconquered people called the Basques.  They are
there still, still a people rather apart.  Probably they are
survivors of one or the other of those early Celtic invasions which
swept over Europe and of which there survive also remnants in
Brittany and in Wales.  They still speak a language unrelated to that
of the French on the one side or the Spanish on the other.

And what was the story of this Spanish peninsula, thus separated from
the rest?  We have in the first place to try to understand what the
"Moorish conquest," as it is called, meant.  It is said that the
Moors "swept over" the country.  It is a good phrase to express what
happened if we take it in the right sense.  They "swept over" the
country, but that does not at all imply that they swept all the
former inhabitants, who probably were chiefly of the Visigothic race,
before them.  Spain is a country of many mountain ranges.  To bear
that fact in mind will help us to understand what happened.

These mountain ranges provided refuges into which the inhabitants
could resort in time of invasion, and whence they could come forth
again and take up their lives much as before when the sweeping of the
invasion had passed over.  Spain was far too large a country for the
Moslems who came in to settle and to govern, and it was too much cut
up by the mountains.  The {176} invaders had not any very settled
government or organisation among themselves.  They were a mixed
company of soldiers, Arabs, Syrians, and Africans.  They had no
settled purpose in their invasion.  They seem not to have known what
to do with it when they had achieved it.

They achieved it easily, because there was no real resistance, as we
have seen, until they crossed into France.  But though the Christians
of Spain could not combine to resist them, the Christians had some
settled interests in common, to hold them together.  They had the
Church, and they had the combination of their own Gothic laws with
the Roman law which they found in Spain when they came there.  They
had, therefore, some influences to bring them together into that
unity which gives strength, and as their numbers grew they became
powerful.

We should bear in mind that they had not long been converted to
Christianity when the Moslems came upon them.  The religion of Christ
had no very strong hold over them.  The consequence was that, when
they found that their conquerors would let them live far more
comfortably in the country if they adopted the religion of Mahomet,
there were many who were quite willing to do so.  The conquerors do
not seem to have used their power cruelly, and it is likely that the
people in general were in quite as good a position and quite as happy
under the new rule as under the old.  The Jews, particularly, of
which nation there were very many in Spain, were almost certainly
happier, for the Christian government had persecuted and oppressed
them and the Moslems were far more tolerant.  The Moslems, indeed,
whether in Spain or Asia, or even in Africa, were probably quite as
advanced in general culture as the Christians.  Europe was indebted
to them for a better knowledge of medicine than the Western world had
acquired before.  The game of chess was given us {177} by them, and
when we say "check-mate" we are really saying "Sheik mat"=the sheik,
or king, is dead.  By the tenth century the Christian power from the
north was beginning to press heavily upon the Mahommedans in the
south, and this pressure southward led to the foundation of the
Kingdom of Castile, in the centre of Spain.  Another kingdom which
had been independent, that of Leon, was absorbed by Castile.  This
name of Castile is said to be derived from _castillas_, or castles,
because the Christians, as they spread southwards, made forts or
castles, as they went, which they held as outposts against the
Mahommedans.  All through the next, the eleventh century, in the
course of which William the Conqueror came to Britain, the war
between Christian and Moslem went on, a continual Crusade, in Spain.
We may notice that twice, when the Moslems were hard pressed, they
summoned others of their own creed in Africa to come to their
assistance.  On each occasion of the coming of these new forces the
Christians were forced back.

[Sidenote: Waning power of the Moors]

But the energy and the organisation which made the strength of these
counter-attacks seem to have spent themselves quickly.  Always there
was more unity among the Christians and a more steady purpose.  They
came on again to the attack and found the Moslem force less able to
resist.

A very important gain for the Christians was the taking of Cordova by
Ferdinand III., King of Castile and Leon, in 1236.  Cordova was the
chief city of Mahommedan Spain.  There was a Caliph, or head of the
Moslem Church, at Cordova, independent of the Caliph at Mecca.  It is
rather like the position of the Pope at Rome and the Patriarch at
Constantinople in the Christian Church at that time.

The effect of this capture of Cordova was decisive.  Not many years
later another important and strong city of the Mahommedans, Seville,
was also taken from {179} them, and it is a remarkable fact in this
capture of Seville that the Christians had the assistance of ships
belonging to the Moorish King of Granada.  The King of Granada had
done homage to Ferdinand for his kingdom.  Even before the middle of
the previous century Alphonso VII. had been crowned as "Emperor in
Spain and King of the Men of the Two Religions."

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{178}

[Illustration: SEVILLE.  The Giralda.]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

It is a singular title.  There is not the slightest doubt that it
claimed a great deal more than the possessor of the title could
enforce, but still it shows the direction in which events even then
were moving.  They had gone very far when a king of Castile could
have the only remaining Moslem potentate in the land as his vassal,
and could have the help of his Moslem ships in the assault on a
Moslem city.

But still Spain was far from a united kingdom.  Portugal was
independent and has retained that independence ever since.  There was
the small independent Kingdom of Navarre, up against the Pyrenees,
and in the south-east, with a long stretch of sea-coast on the
Mediterranean, was Aragon, also an independent kingdom.

Aragon entered more into the course of the great story than any other
of the kingdoms in Spain before 1500; because her kings had some
claim to the throne of Naples and Sicily; but it was no very large
part in the story that even Aragon played.

Our England came near to being drawn into the story of Spain herself,
or rather, of Castile--I say rather of Castile, because the name of
Spain, to include the whole country which we now so call, was hardly
in use then.  This happened because John of Gaunt, who was son of our
King Edward III., had married, as his second wife, a daughter of
Pedro the Cruel, as he was styled, the King of Castile.  Pedro, for
his cruelties, had been hunted off the throne by his own brother,
{180} and our Edward the Black Prince, eldest brother of John of
Gaunt, went down from France into Castile and helped to put Pedro
back.

John of Gaunt's claim was settled by the marriage of the son of John
I., who had succeeded Pedro on the throne of Castile, to John of
Gaunt's daughter.  We may think that England was fortunate in thus
escaping all the complications in which this claim might have
involved her.

And now--to conclude the story of Spain, up to the year 1500 or so,
and the story of that long drawn-out crusade of eight centuries of
which she was the scene--it is remarkable that although the Moslems'
power had been restricted to the Kingdom of Granada as early as the
middle of the thirteenth century, it was not until nearly the close
of the fifteenth that their dominion in Spain was brought to an end
by the capture of Granada itself.  And by this time the Christian
power in the country had been strengthened by the union of the
Kingdom of Aragon with that of Castile.  This was brought about by
the marriage of Ferdinand, King of Aragon with Isabella, Queen of
Castile.  Thus, with Granada now included in Christian Spain, we have
the boundaries of the country as they are to-day, except for a small
part of the little Kingdom of Navarre which lay south of the
Pyrenees.  That final portion also will be annexed before many years
of the new century have gone.

And now Columbus is just coming back with the news of America.  Spain
is about to enter on her conquests in the New World.  A new day is
dawning.




{181}

CHAPTER XX

THE PLANTAGENETS IN FRANCE AND ENGLAND

If the kings of England after John had been content to acquiesce in
his giving up of practically all that were of value of his
possessions on the Continent, it is likely that they would have saved
much fighting and misery, both for the people of England and of the
Continent also.

It was not to be thought for a moment that they would so acquiesce,
however.  It took the almost continual fighting of some 300 years to
effect that useful separation of England from the rest of Europe.

To understand the story we have to bear in mind that the character
and will of the king in those days were all-important for the
country.  He could practically dictate what was to be done.  He could
declare war and make peace.

And yet, remember this, even a king could not make war without money,
to pay and feed his troops and to get munitions of war and horses and
so on.  The kings of England often found themselves in want of money
for their wars.  They tried once or twice to impose, of their own
authority, a tax--over and above the taxes which had grown out of
ancient usage and were recognised as the king's right--to pay these
expenses, but the people and the barons always proved too strong for
the king when he attempted these exactions.  If they did not actually
force him to give up the new tax, they at least compelled him to
accord them some further liberties and privileges in return for their
consenting to pay the extra contribution demanded of them.  It was
largely in this way, {182} because of the necessity for money in
which the king found himself, that the "rights of the people," as we
call them, were conceded.

So it is possible to argue that out of the evils and miseries of the
wars this good did come, and that it might not have come but for
these evils and miseries, because it was through them, or through the
wars that caused them, that the needs of the king became so pressing.

Henry III., succeeding the wretched John, gave his subjects further
offence, besides that of the money which he made them subscribe for
his wars, by the number of foreign counsellors and officials that he
had about him.  And the effect of this again was perhaps not
altogether evil, for it helped the English people to a stronger idea
that they were one nation--to a stronger idea of their national
unity, as we say.  While the kings were trying to be both English
kings and French kings, the people grew more and more purely English.

Because of Henry III.'s money difficulties, he had often to summon
that Great Council which had grown out of the Anglo-Saxon
"witanagemote" or "meeting of the wise men" of the nation.  It began
to be written of by its present name of "parliament," and exercised,
as we have seen, one of the most important powers of parliament,
namely, allowing the king to collect money from the people.  And this
very phrase, that it seems natural and right to use, "allowing the
king," shows how the power of the king was already limited.  It was
very different in France; and it was largely because the French
people had not been able to put any such check on their king's power
that the horrors of the French Revolution had to happen.  The English
counties sent up representatives, chosen by themselves, to the
Councils or Parliaments; and so government by the representatives of
the people began.

Charters for free trading and immunity from {183} certain taxes were
granted by the king at these Councils, but he broke his word as
readily as he gave it, and his barons soon came to open war against
him.  The barons had the better of the fighting.  Twice they defeated
him and extorted promises from him as a condition of letting him
continue on the throne at all, but the last and deciding battle at
Lewes, went in the king's favour.  By that time he was perhaps
softened by age.  His terms were not severe and the last years of his
long reign were the best.

When he died in 1272 his son Edward, his heir, was on Crusade, and it
was not until two years later that he returned.  That no claimant to
the throne came forward in that interval seems to show that the idea
of hereditary succession to the throne was at length fully recognised.

[Sidenote: First Prince of Wales]

It looks as if Edward had learnt wisdom from his father's folly.  He
did not attempt expensive foreign adventures, except as he was
compelled to them by his difficulties with his feudal lords in
Aquitaine and Gascony.  He had the King of France as his own feudal
overlord in respect of those lands.  But he did undertake, and
successfully, an enterprise against a foe nearer home--Wales, whose
prince refused him the homage due.  He conquered Wales and, although
it rebelled against him about ten years after, and again against a
later king, he really had conquered it once for all.  From that time
forward the eldest son of the King of England has had the title of
Prince of Wales.

He was not nearly so fortunate in his attempt to settle the affairs
of Scotland.  He was called in as an umpire over the question of who
was the rightful heir to the Scottish throne, and trouble quickly
arose because he claimed that he had given this decision as the
overlord of Scotland, whereas the Scottish view was that he had
merely been invited, as an independent party, to arbitrate in a case
of difficulty.

{184}

Hence came war, and repeated war, with Scotland--repeated, because
after more than one conquering invasion Scotland appeared to be
defeated, and at the conqueror's mercy, but always its spirit
revived, first under the leadership of William Wallace, then under
that of Robert Bruce; and Bruce was the effective ruler of Scotland
when Edward I. died, in 1307.  Seven years later, in Edward II.'s
reign in England, Bruce won the decisive battle of Bannockburn, which
made Scotland secure in her independence during all the years of
Bruce's life, and left her a constant menace to England until the
happy union of the nations was accomplished by the succession of the
Scottish king--James, the first Stuart King of England--to the
English throne.  But that was not for many a long year beyond the
date that this book tells of.

Of the three Edwards who succeeded each other at this time as kings
of England, the first was the best and most statesmanlike, the second
the least worth, and the third, bold and chivalrous, committed many
of the sins of the father of Edward I. and wasted the country's
strength and resources in foreign war.  In his reign began that of
which history speaks of as the Hundred Years' War: and indeed it
lasted for more than a hundred years, seeing that it had its
commencement before the middle of the fourteenth century and did not
end until just after the middle of the fifteenth.  That
long-drawn-out war was of course with France, and France had Scotland
ever ready to help with a stab from the north of England when England
was in trouble.

The war was almost forced upon the kings of the unfortunate
countries, France and England, by the circumstance that the English
king was the lawful feudal holder, under the King of France, of
Aquitaine and the Gironde in the south of France.  It was a
possession far from the English centre, and immediately attached to
France.  Geographically it was a part of France.

{185}

Therefore, in defence of these and other claims to territory on the
Continent, England was practically obliged to fight, seeing that
France was scarcely less obliged, for her own safety and settlement,
to endeavour to win this territory to herself.  The long war was
fought with very varying success, and not without intervals of peace.
The feudal lords of the disputed districts were willing to play off
one king against the other, proclaiming themselves now under
allegiance to the one and now to the other, as they found it to their
best advantage.

[Sidenote: The Black Death]

Edward began by winning a great naval victory, which made his fleet
unquestioned mistress of the sea for twenty years or more, and at the
end of the first ten years of the war, from 1337-1347, all the gains
seemed to be with him.  He made a truce with the French king, after
winning a great victory at Crécy, after capturing Calais, and after
his armies had been no less victorious in the south.  We can never
know how matters might have gone, when the time of that truce ended,
had not an awful calamity, far worse than war, fallen upon England
and upon all the Western world.  It was that calamity known by the
dreadfully suitable name of the Black Death.

It seems to have been the same disease as that which is now called
the plague, and it was so terribly deadly that actually one-third of
the population in England is said to have died from it, and the loss
of life on the Continent was no less.  Most countries had far fewer
inhabitants then than they have now, and they could less afford the
loss.  The result, in England--and it must have been much the same
elsewhere--was that much of the cultivated land went back to wild
waste land, for want of workers to keep it tilled.  This lack of
labourers led to a general change in the system on which agriculture
was carried on.  It led to the system that is still in use.

{186}

According to the old way, the workers were practically bound to stay
and work on the manors.  They were called villeins, and their
condition was quite different from that of the serfs.  The condition
of serfdom itself was dying out.  The villeins could not, at all
events, be bought and sold, like chattels or cattle.  They were
protected by law.  But they were obliged to give so many days' work,
and do other services, to the lord of the manor on which they lived.
They had to till the lord's land for him.  The rest of their time
they might employ in working for their own livelihood.

Under the new system, which came in by reason of the scarcity of
labourers after the two years or so of the Black Death had passed
over the land, the lords of the manors found it more to their
advantage to let out part of their land--to "farm" it out--to tenant
farmers, who paid partly in money and partly in produce, instead of
by so many days and pieces of work.  The farmers engaged labourers to
whom they paid a wage, again part in money and part in kind, of which
the amount was settled by Act of Parliament.  The modern system, in
fact, was established.

But another result of this terrible Black Death, which lasted till
just after the middle of the fourteenth century, was that the truce
between France and England was formally renewed.  Troubles on the
boundaries of France, however, both in the south and in the west,
were constant.  Edward, claiming to have a right through his mother
to the throne of France, gave the French lords a ready pretext for
declining feudal services which they did not wish to render to the
king who occupied that throne.

Open war was renewed, and both in Normandy and in the south Edward
triumphed.  The Black Prince, as he was called, King Edward's eldest
son, the Prince of Wales, conquered more than all that England
claimed in and around the troubadours' Langue d'oc {187} and won the
wonderful victory of Poitiers in which he took captive the French
king.  Again a truce, all in England's favour, was made.  Once more
war broke out, aroused as usual by the discontent of the French
nobles; but this time it was discontent, on the part of those nobles
of the south who had long been under the suzerainty of the French
king, with the foreign rule of England.

We have mentioned two great battles won by the English, Crécy and
Poitiers.  They deserve a few words more, for they marked a big
change in the military story.

[Sidenote: Mediæval armour]

The ideal of the formidable fighting engine during all the earlier
years of those Middle Ages of which we are speaking now, was the
knight, in armour clad.  Up to the fourteenth century it was armour
of mail, that is to say of rings of steel connected with each other
and so forming a flexible covering, and yet able to keep out a
moderate sword thrust or arrow shot.  During the course of the
fourteenth century the armour became more solid and weighty, with
plates of metal instead of the mail.  The horse, as well as the
knight, was thus plated, and, so defended, neither could easily be
hurt by the weapons then in use.  Horse and man together were so
heavy that they could bear down, in their charge, a great force of
men on foot.  Therefore they were so feared that a very small number
of the heavy cavalry could put to flight, and to death, a very much
larger number of infantry.

But this weight of armour made them very unwieldy.  If they fell from
their horses they could only regain the saddle with great difficulty.
The Crusades, taking these heavy armed knights into the scorching sun
of the East and nearly baking them alive within their armour plates,
must have taught them some of the disadvantages of this weighty
armour.  But what taught the English, in the first place, that the
heavy armed cavalry was not as {188} invincible as was commonly
thought at that time, was the lesson learnt in their wars against
Scotland.  The Scots had adopted the plan of putting pikemen, with
long pikes, in the forefront of their battle.  The English heavy
horse charged on these, but the pikes kept them back; and, all the
while, lightly armed archers on either flank poured in showers of
arrows to the destruction of horse and man.

That was the manner in which the Scots several times had beaten the
English.  The English, taught by these reverses against the Scots,
adopted just the same order of battle against the French at Crécy and
also at Poitiers.  And they had an astonishing success.  In both
battles the enemy was in far larger numbers, but the pikemen stood
firm and held back the French cavalry, which charged again and again,
and all the while the famous archers of England poured in arrows,
from either side, with the long bow.

These battles meant more than victories of the English over the
French.  They were victories of the common soldier, the foot soldier,
over the knight and the cavalry.  They took away, at a blow, much of
the awe with which the knight in armour had been regarded.  Doubtless
they added something to the self-respect of the foot soldier as they
must have diminished something of the pride of the other.  They led,
too, to a lighter arming of the cavalry which made the horsemen
quicker in movement and less clumsy.

[Sidenote: England and Flanders]

Edward, after Poitiers and the capture of the French king, seemed to
have brought his kingdom to the height of its power.  The country
increased in wealth, especially in the wealth which it derived from
the wool trade with Flanders.  The association of England with the
Flemings was close, and many of that nation came over at this time
and established a weaving industry in the towns of our eastern
counties.  But probably the great bulk of the wool that was {189}
grown on the backs of English sheep was still taken to the Continent
in the unworked state.  We may picture to ourselves the long strings
of pack-horses, led by carriers, going along the bridle-paths, as we
might call them now, bearing the wool to the port whence it should be
shipped across Channel.  Wheeled vehicles were known and were in use,
but it is tolerably certain that most of the carrying was on
horseback, until a river was reached which was navigable by the small
ships of that day.  The roads were not adapted for carts--in spite of
the old road-making of the Romans.

A considerable portion of the revenue of the Crown came from the
"duties," that is to say the money due according to the arrangements
of the law, that were paid to the king's officials by the merchants
on the exported wool.

There had been Counts of Flanders ever since the tenth century, and
the King of France was their overlord.  When the King of England
claimed to be King of France, the Count of Flanders, like other
feudal vassals, was ready enough to take what advantage he could get
from changing his allegiance from one master to the other.  The
industrial cities of Flanders, such as Ghent and Bruges, had secured
great privileges for themselves.  Like our own city of London, they
had gained most of their privileges in return for sums of money given
at one time or another to help their sovereigns in distress.  The
large degree of independence claimed by these cities, and the power
which their wealth gave them, made the position of the rulers of
Flanders constantly difficult.  They were not independent States,
like the Italian cities; but they had far more independence than our
London.

England had become by this time a land possessing many beautiful
buildings.  Even the first of these three Plantagenet Edwards had
been a great builder.  It is one of the many curious facts about the
story of {190} these Middle Ages, in which fighting was almost
continual, that they were the date of the building of some of the
most stately cathedrals and ecclesiastical buildings both in England
and all over Europe.  In Spain, nearly from the time that the Moslems
first came there, there was building showing much of the Byzantine
style, as it was called, from Byzantium or Constantinople.

[Illustration: BYZANTINE STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE.  Capital and column
from St. Sophia.]

But the most beautiful and impressive buildings were in what is known
as the Gothic style, which had {191} many varieties, but of which the
striking feature is that the tops, the highest points, of the arches
came to an angle, or peak, and were not rounded as was the style of
the arch in the older buildings, called Norman, which were before
them.  Arch is from Latin _arcus_, a bow, and the Norman arch was of
the rounded shape of a bow when the string is pulled back to
discharge the arrow.  The Gothic form of the arch is said to have
been copied by its builders from the form which the corner poles of
the primitive Gothic houses naturally took when they were brought
together at the top to form the angle of the roof, as described on p.
100.  This name of Gothic for this glorious architecture is a little
confusing, first because we made the acquaintance of the Goths a long
time before we read of the Normans, and yet what is called the Norman
style of building is older than that which is called Gothic; and
secondly because the very words Goth and Gothic are apt to suggest to
our minds a very barbarous and uncultivated folk.

And so they were, when they came first into this story, from their
homes east of the Rhine, but they acquired, by degrees, civilisation
from the Roman world which they conquered, and this particular
science and art of architecture was carried to great perfection at
the date to which we have brought the story now.  It is almost
enough, to impress upon our minds the idea of that perfection, to
remember that the building of Westminster Abbey, as we see it now,
was undertaken in the reign of Henry III. in the thirteenth century,
and that the beautifully decorated chapel of Henry VII. attached to
it was added later, as the name of the king after whom it is called,
indicates.  There are some traces left of Norman and still older
Saxon building in the cloisters, for the original building was a
monastery, established in Saxon times, of Benedictine monks.

{192}

In the Poets' Corner, as it is called, of the Abbey is a tablet
commemorating the poet Chaucer who lived, at one time, close to the
Abbey.  He died in 1400 and his stories of the pilgrims travelling to
the shrine of St. Thomas à Becket in Canterbury Cathedral, where he
was buried, tell us very much about the manner of life of the people
of that day.

But, besides, Chaucer was a poet of the highest genius, and the
beauties of his verse are marvellous considering the rough and
troubled times in which he wrote.  Most of the earlier writers had
been clerics, and none approached the grace of Chaucer, a layman.
But, what is perhaps more wonderful still, he had no followers,
certainly none for more than a century after his death, who came near
him in beauty of language or of thought.

Our story does not take us as far as that great Renaissance, or new
birth of learning and culture, which distinguished the sixteenth
century.  We must put our Chaucer, together with Dante in Italy, and
a few disciples such as Petrarch and his friend Boccaccio, as
forerunners, a century or more ahead, of that great revival of
literature.

By far the most of the Gothic building was of places for worship or
for the accommodation of the clergy.  Men thought--and it was a view
which the Church was very ready to encourage--that they could find
salvation and forgiveness for their sins if they devoted their wealth
to the building of houses for religious purposes; and they also
supposed that they could secure the favour of God by giving lands and
property during their lifetime to the Church or by leaving it to the
Church at their death.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{193}

[Illustration: GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.  Doorway of Beauvais Cathedral.]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

By these gifts and legacies the Church grew more and more wealthy.
But this generous gift to the Church did not altogether find favour
with the kings or other feudal overlords of the givers, because every
{194} such gift to the Church meant a diminution of the taxes payable
to the lord.  Such feudal taxes were those paid at a vassal's death,
on the succession of a new heir--but the Church did not die; or on
marriage--but the Church did not marry.  Lands of which the owners
died without leaving an heir lapsed back to the Crown, which was
looked on as having originally given the lands to the tenant on a
feudal tenure, or tenancy--but the lands of the Church never thus
lapsed.

In order to put a check on this, Edward I. found it easy to persuade
his Parliament to pass an Act to prevent such giving of land to the
Church unless leave were first obtained from the Crown.  The Act was
called the Statute of Mortmain, or of The Dead Hand, probably because
land given to the Church passed into a hand that was dead so far as
any giving of fees to a feudal lord was concerned.  The Crown might,
or it might not, grant the leave requested.  The persuasion of the
Parliament to pass the measure was easy, because most of the
influential members of the Parliament suffered in the same way as the
king.  Their vassals, as well as his, might leave or give land to the
Church, and so diminish their fees.

[Sidenote: Wycliffe and Huss]

Thus king and barons stood together in this particular, against the
Church, and all through our story we find a certain difference in
this respect between England and the rest of Europe.  In England we
find that the king, the nobles, and the commons were generally ready
to stand together to resist the power claimed by the Pope,
representing the Church.  They might, and they did, constantly fight
amongst themselves, but on the whole they were very ready to unite on
this one point, and to resist Rome.  The great teacher and preacher
Wycliffe gave the Crown all the assistance of his eloquence in
denouncing the greed of the Church for civil power and great
possessions.  {195} Just as we look on Dante, the Italian, as a
forerunner of the new birth in learning, so we may regard our
Wycliffe as forerunner of the great Reformation in the Church.  A
great preacher in Bohemia, John Huss, preached the doctrines of
Wycliffe and gained far more followers than he; and after Huss,
Luther, the greatest of all the reformers, carried the work to its
conclusion in the seventeenth century.

The Hussites of Bohemia became a large and formidable armed force.
In our country it is likely that a revolt of the people of the
eastern counties, led by Wat Tyler, was in some part inspired by the
teachings of Wycliffe.  Questioning the authority of the head of the
Government would easily follow from questioning the authority of the
head of the Church.  But partly by a very gallant show of courage by
the young king, Richard II., and partly by the valour of the citizens
of London, under the Mayor, the rebels were overcome and crushed.

This spirit, however, in which Wycliffe and his followers, the
Lollards, disputed the authority of the Pope, found favour with the
Government for a short while only, and then the Lollards were hunted
down and burnt as heretics.  In Southern Germany, it inspired the
Hussites a little later.  But it made no way in France.  We have to
remember that at the very beginning of the fourteenth century the
Pope fled from Rome and came to live, with his court, at Avignon, and
this fact, that the Pope lived, and lived for many years, in a French
city, had the effect of drawing the Pope and the King of France
closely together.  A further effect of this was that, all through the
weary years of almost incessant war between France and England, the
favour of the Church was with France rather than with England, and it
was a favour which had much value.




{197}

CHAPTER XXI

ENGLAND, FRANCE, AND BURGUNDY

After the Hundred Years' War had been in progress less than a quarter
of a century, it seemed as if Edward III. had won all that he could
possibly claim--peace and sovereignty over all the outlying parts of
his dominion at home, and over more than he had set out to gain on
the Continent.  But the war was renewed by the action of Edward's
vassal lords in France, only nine years later, and before his death,
which happened in 1377, scarce a possession on the Continent was left
to England except the city of Calais and a narrow strip of coast
south of Bordeaux, in Guienne.  Even at sea the French fleet, now
aided by the Spanish since the interference by the Black Prince with
the affairs of Spain--see p. 180--was completely victorious and made
raids on the south coast of England.  At the end of the fourteenth
century it was on the terms that England should hold these fragments,
and these only, of her once great territory on the Continent, that a
treaty was made with France by Richard II., Edward's successor on the
English throne.

The cost and miseries incurred in England by those unsuccessful wars
in France led to serious riots against the Government.  It was then
that Wat Tyler led his force of Kentish rebels to London, where only
the courage of the king, a boy of fourteen, and the resistance of the
militia of the town saved the city from the mob.

{197}

Twice towards the end of the century Richard, now the French treaty
was arranged, found time to visit Ireland and claim the homage of the
chiefs of the Irish clans, and it was while he was in Ireland, on the
second of these expeditions, that his enemy, Henry, Earl of
Bolingbroke, whom he had banished, came back to England and was
joined by great forces in the country which had by now become
disgusted with Richard's tyranny.  For though Richard had shown
extraordinary courage and manly wisdom as a boy, his later acts raise
a doubt whether he was quite sane.  In the last year of the century,
1399, Henry came to the throne as Henry IV.

[Sidenote: Henry IV]

It was a troublous succession.  There was discontent and active
rebellion of both lords and commons in England itself.  Wales rose in
arms against the king and was followed by Scotland.  France
threatened to renew the war.  Gradually the king gained the victory
over each of these various forces opposed to him.  Wales and Scotland
were subdued by arms.  Against Scotland he had the help of the great
Earl of Northumberland and his son famous in story as "Hotspur."
Very shortly afterwards the power of Northumberland was brought into
opposition to the king, but was overthrown in that battle which
settled the Welsh trouble and, as Shakespeare relates to us, gave
Henry, the king's son--soon to be Henry V.--the chance of
distinguishing himself by killing "Hotspur" in single combat, and
thus proving that he was made for better things than to be the boon
companion of the drunken old knight Falstaff.

But with his own commons Henry IV. was able to make terms only by
giving up a serious piece of what had been the royal privilege
before.  He agreed that the taxes raised to meet the expenses of the
war should be received and paid out again by a committee appointed by
the Parliament, and no longer by an {198} official appointed by the
king.  The difference was of much importance for the liberties of the
English subject.

As for the threat of war from France, that threat died away for the
moment in consequence of an event which had a large effect on the
course of the story during most of the fifteenth century.  This event
was the rise of the Duke of Burgundy to a power almost as great as
that of the King of France himself, the Duke's feudal overlord.

Burgundy had for very many years been the name of a territory varying
in extent, sometimes including portions of the present Italy and
Switzerland, and always some of the most fertile and beautiful
country in Europe.  Towards the end of the fourteenth century it
gained greatly in wealth and territory by uniting with itself the
province of Flanders.  This union came about through the marriage of
the heiress of the Count of Flanders with a Duke of Burgundy.  The
province of Flanders included, as we have seen, semi-independent and
wealthy cities such as Bruges and Ghent.  Its addition to the dukedom
of Burgundy made that chief vassal fully equal in possession of
territory and resources with his overlord, the King of France.  The
story of the next many years in Europe is largely the story of the
struggle between this great vassal and his lord.  Possibly it was a
struggle which saved our England, for England was very wearied and
weakened by foreign war; she was full of discontent at home; her
fleet had been beaten and broken up.  If her old enemy of France had
been able to attack her with any united force at this moment, it
would have been hard for her to make head against it.

The threat of Burgundy gave the French king business to attend to
nearer home.  Unfortunately it also gave England an easy opportunity
of vexing her ancient enemy by lending her aid to the Duke.

{199}

[Sidenote: Agincourt]

Henry V., the Prince Hal of Shakespeare's dramas, developed from a
foolish prince into a wise king, but he was not wise enough to resist
the temptation, given him by the rivalry between the French king and
the powerful Duke, to regain what England once held on the Continent.
He was wise enough, however, to conduct his campaign in a different
manner from that in which former leaders of English armies in France
had waged war.  The Black Prince and others had marched, conquering
and raiding, into the country, with very little apparent plan.  Henry
V.'s first enterprise was indeed rather of the same kind, and nearly
ended in a disastrous failure.  But he turned the threatened disaster
into a resounding victory in the battle of Agincourt.  The chivalry
of France was caught up in marshy ground, and the archers of England
shot them down.  It was a repetition of Crécy and of Poitiers.  The
slaughter of Frenchmen of distinction and high birth was very great,
and this wonderful victory made the English soldier a terror in
France for years to come.

But the danger, from which only a wonderful victory could have
rescued him, seems to have taught Henry a lesson.  In his next
campaign he set to work in a methodical way to conquer Normandy,
making the country safe behind him as he progressed.  It was a slower
way than that of the Black Prince, but far more sure.

The French king was kept busy by Burgundy.  He could send no help to
his vassal of Normandy, and the whole of Normandy fell into Henry's
hand.  The Burgundians meantime had captured Paris; and now a
desperate deed of treachery was done by the heir to the French
throne.  The actual King of France was insane, and incapable of
taking any part in the government.

To break, as he thought, the Burgundian power, {200} the Dauphin,
that is, the eldest son of the king, murdered the Duke of Burgundy
even as the latter knelt before him to do homage.  The Duke's purpose
in doing this homage was to unite the forces of Burgundy and France
against the growing power of Henry.  After this desperate deed the
Burgundians deemed it their best course to make terms with Henry, and
the terms they made were that he should marry the daughter of the mad
King of France and should be placed, with the help of Burgundy, on
the French throne as soon as the mad king died--excluding the Dauphin
from the succession.

They were terms which committed Henry to a constant war with the
Dauphin's forces.  In this he was consistently successful; but the
project formed by his treaty with the Burgundians was broken by his
early death.  Henry VI., his son and successor as King of England,
was then two years old.

The English regent, who had charge of the kingdom while Henry VI. was
under full age, carried on the war in France against the party of the
Dauphin.  And it was waged with steady success, so that the Dauphin,
now come to the throne as Charles VII., was on the point of giving up
all as lost, when the tide of England's victory was checked and then
turned back by one of the most wonderful persons whom we meet in the
whole course of the story--Joan of Arc.

This peasant girl, becoming prophetess, led the soldiers of France to
victory and inspired them with the belief that heaven was on their
side.  From that moment the tide turned and all went in France's
favour.  The "Maid of Orleans," Joan herself, was captured by the
Burgundians, sold to the English, and to our shame was burnt by the
English as a heretic.  But the French successes continued, none the
less; the Burgundians wavered and went over to the King of France
again; and precisely in the middle year of {201} the fifteenth
century, 1450, the English lost Normandy and all their hold on
Northern France.

Three years later that strip of Guienne, the coast line from Bordeaux
southward, went the same way, and England was left with not a foot of
French soil except the town of Calais.

And now it would seem as if England might at length hope to settle
her own troubles within her island boundaries.  If that was a hope
which any men of that day entertained it was grievously disappointed,
for she was just about to enter on those terrible years of civil war
between the two great dukedoms of York and Lancaster, each claiming
the throne, which went on during nearly all the latter half of the
century.  For their badge and emblem the Yorkists had a white rose
and the Lancastrians a red, and from these roses those dreadful wars
are known as the Wars of the Roses.

[Sidenote: Wars of the Roses]

The English people had naturally been bitterly disappointed by the
final result of the French war.  England continued under the
practical governance of the regents even after the king had come of
age, and their rule caused great dissatisfaction.  A dangerous mob
under one Jack Cade got the better of the king's troops and held the
city of London for two days.  But his mob was undisciplined, and when
the citizens took arms in their own defence the rebellion was soon
put down.  It was a sign, however, of the general discontent that the
rebellion could have even such success as this.

What helped to make the Wars of the Roses so prolonged and so bitter
was that the claim of each of the rivals was so nearly equal.  In an
outlined story, such as this that I am trying to tell, there is no
place for the details of the claims of each; but we may note that the
claim as to the strict right of succession was complicated by the
claim put forward by the York {202} party that they stood for the
national welfare against the bad government of the Lancastrian king
and his regents.  The Lancastrians posed as pure loyalists, affirming
that they stood for the legitimate rights of succession to the
throne.  Certainly the evils of their government were obvious to all
men.  They had lost France; England was without a fleet to protect
her shores, and the French landed and raided; the oversea trade of
England with the Continent was nearly ruined.  Victory went now to
one and now to another of the evenly balanced forces, and with each
successive victory the vengeance taken by the victors, in retaliation
for what their side had suffered when it was defeated, became more
and more sanguinary.  In one of the battles, that fought at Towton in
1461, which was a great Yorkist victory, the statement that more than
36,000 men were killed seems to be generally accepted, though it is
scarcely credible when we consider the small population of England at
this time.  More than three-quarters of the loss was suffered by the
Lancastrians.  Moreover, of twelve of what are regarded as the great
battles of these wars, it is notable that the Yorkists won nine and
the Lancastrians only three; yet the final battle, that of Bosworth
Field, the battle which "counted" above all the others, was won by
the Lancastrians, and its result was to place Henry VII. on the
throne.  Bosworth and 1485 are usually named as the place and date of
the last battle in the long drawn-out Wars of the Roses, but in fact
the struggle was maintained till within three years of the end of the
century, and the really last battle was fought, again to a
Lancastrian victory, at Blackheath in 1497.

[Sidenote: Use of firearms]

In the beginning of the wars the unfortunate Henry VI. was twice
taken prisoner.  King Edward IV. then comes to the throne.  Henry is
released, regains the throne and Edward flees abroad.  He gets {203}
the help of the Duke of Burgundy, and with a force of Burgundian
soldiers returns and dethrones Henry.  We may note that these
Burgundians were armed with what were called arquebuses, firing
gunpowder, ignited by a match.  The arquebuses were made somewhat
after the pattern of the crossbow, but of course without the bow, and
with a barrel in place of the open trough for the bolt.  It was not
the first time of the use of firearms in England, but there seem to
have been more soldiers thus armed, in the battle which brought
Edward to the throne again, than ever before.

These Wars of the Roses, though they were waged for long, and though
the vengeance taken by the successive victors was heavy, seem to have
interfered surprisingly little with the agriculture and not greatly
with the commerce of the country.  Although the victors' vengeance
was dire, it was directed mainly against the chiefs of the conquered
side.  It did not fall on the rank and file.  Population, in spite of
the war, increased both in town and country, and in rural districts
the tenant farmer more and more took the place of the villein.  The
result was that when Edward IV. had firmly established himself on the
throne he found himself very largely free of that menace from the
great barons which had been a check on the authority of the kings
before him and had won privileges and charters from them.  Many of
the great men had been killed in battle or in the executions which
followed a victory.

Therefore, had Edward so pleased, he might, as it seems, have been a
king almost as autocratic as any of the Tudors who followed him after
the brief reign of Richard III.  Before the Tudor family succeeded
the Plantagenets, more battles were to be fought and the nobility
were still further to be weakened.  But Edward was strong enough over
them.  He, {204} fortunately for England, cared for prosperity rather
than for glory.  He not only encouraged commerce, but was something
of a merchant on his own account, owning trading vessels and making
much money by the venture.  The weaving trade, under him, extended in
England and its great centre at Coventry was established.

He did indeed send an army to the Continent, to aid Charles the Bold,
Duke of Burgundy, who was his brother-in-law, against Louis XI. of
France, but even this turned into a financial venture, for he allowed
Louis to bribe him out and took his army home again.

And here we touch a point, in the relations between Burgundy and
France, which is the point on which the final result of these
relations turned.  The result was that France, under Louis XI.,
gained a complete victory and that he became really sovereign over
the land in which the sovereignty of the French kings had been
disputed very long and very hardly.  But the point on which the
relations turned towards that result is indicated by the very title
given to Charles of Burgundy, "the Bold," while the extraordinary
character of the King of France is hinted by the means he employed to
get rid of Edward and the English army.  He made appeal to the chief
desire of Edward's heart, the love of money.  Louis is known in
history as perhaps the master diplomat and schemer of all the many
that its pages show us.  He was a master in detecting and in playing
upon the weaknesses of men's characters.  So he played on Edward's
avarice.

Against this cunning and scheming, for which the king had a genius,
his great vassal had perhaps in excess that quality of boldness which
his title implies.  He was over-venturesome and hasty, and Louis
waited and schemed, like a spider in the web's centre, and finally
sucked the blood of the buzzing impetuous fly.

[Sidenote: The first Tudor king]

The claims of the first Tudor king to the throne of {205} England
will be seen to be none too sound, if looked at critically.  Largely
it was Henry's own ability that enabled him to establish himself and
to make a final end of the opposition and rebellions after he had
been for twelve years king.  It was an ability and strength of
purpose characteristic of all his successors until the throne of
England passed from the Tudors to the Scottish Stuarts.  Yet always
the despotism of the English kings differed from that of the French
kings in this important point: that whereas the French kings had
their foot on the necks of both barons and commons, in England even
those who were most autocratic over their nobility always kept a wary
eye on their commons, and not even Mary in her zeal for the Roman
Catholic religion dared to go too far in opposition to the feeling of
the country.




{206}

CHAPTER XXII

THE TEUTON AND THE SLAV

Thus we have traced in outline the course of the great story up to,
or about, the year 1500, in respect of three of the nations which
were among the foremost actors in it, England, France, and Spain.  We
have seen each of them establishing themselves within something very
like the national boundaries which enclose them to-day.  England and
Scotland have not yet come into union, but the Tweed is in 1500, as
now, the boundary river between them.

France, by the subtlety of Louis XI., has gained the mastery of all
her great vassal lords.  The English, it is true, still hold Calais,
but no other possession on the Continent.  And the boundary of France
goes further north in 1500 than now, for it includes that count-ship,
or province, of Flanders which had been brought into the possession
of France's most powerful and dangerous vassal the Duke of Burgundy.

Northward, again, Holland and Scandinavia (the present Norway and
Sweden)--with Denmark, sometimes the most powerful of them all--did
not take much part as nations in the great story, but, as we have
seen, the Northmen came very largely into its making by reason of
their sea-faring raids and settlements upon the coasts of all the
Western world.  From Normandy they came to England and they
conquered.  They established themselves as kings of Sicily.  A
Northman, Baldwin, became Eastern Emperor at Constantinople.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{207}

[Illustration: CONSTANTINOPLE.  Fountain and Square of St. Sophia.]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

Spain we have seen coming together, by the union of Castile and
Aragon under Ferdinand and Isabella, {208} within its present
boundaries of sea and mountains.  It has finally overthrown the last
stronghold of Mahommedan power in the western part of Europe by the
conquest of Granada.  Portugal ever since the time of the second
Crusade has kept its independence.

On the other, the eastern side of Europe, however, we find that
another Mahommedan power, of quite different race from any of the
Syrians, Arabians, and Africans who composed the mixed Moslem force
which occupied Spain, has taken firm possession of Constantinople
itself and of a vast area of Europe northward--the Turks.

Constantine had been an Emperor of wise foresight when he surrounded
with strong defensive walls the fine city which he built beside the
older Byzantium.  It was the gate commanding the narrow sea-way
separating Europe from Asia.  Its harbour, later known as the Golden
Horn, was spacious and secure for ships of commerce or ships of war.
Its importance was obvious.  Long before its capture by the Crusaders
at the beginning of the thirteenth century it had seen the barbarians
from the north hammering at its walls.  Already the growing nation
which had Moscow for its chief city, and which was beginning to be
called Russia, had commenced its attempts--of which there have been
very many in later story--to reach down to Constantinople.

Partly by fighting and partly by bribing, the Emperor of the East had
succeeded in keeping the barbarians off, but the attack of the
Crusaders, with the Venetian fleet to aid, prevailed as we have seen.
Baldwin and his successors reigned at Constantinople for more than
fifty years.

The effect of that capture of the capital of the East by the Western
powers was curious.  It led to the incursion into Greece, and into
all that south-eastern {209} corner of Europe over which the Emperor
at Constantinople was supposed to be sovereign, of many members of
the most important families of the Western world, especially French
and Burgundian.  And so we have at this time as actors in our stories
men with such titles as Duke of Thebes and Duke of Athens, but with
names that are Gothic or Latin in origin.

[Sidenote: Gothic Dukes in Greece]

This hold of the West on the East, however, lasted only a little more
than half a century, and then the Greeks regained the capital city
and again a Greek Emperor reigned.  And gradually, after the loss of
the Empire, the lords from the West lost much of their power in their
own territories also.

So this was but a quickly passing act in the story.  There was an
attempt at union between the Greek and the Roman Churches during that
half-century.  The Pope of Rome was officially recognised as the
superior of the Patriarch at Constantinople.  But it does not seem
that his authority made much difference to the doctrine which the
bishops in the Eastern world professed, nor in their way of
conducting their religious affairs.  And after the temporary union
the Churches fell apart again, as before.

Now we saw, in a former chapter of the story--Chapter XVI.--how the
great mass of the Slavonic peoples, pressing from the east westward,
had been divided by the Hungarians, of different race from
themselves, thrusting in like a wedge.  The wedge split them into two
parts, of which the northern, consisting chiefly of Russia and
Poland, was far larger than the southern.  The principal Slavonic
peoples in the southern part were the Bulgarians and Serbians settled
in those territories, or nearly so, which Bulgaria occupies now and
which Serbia did occupy until the Great War.  The place of the latter
we now see marked on our modern maps as forming part of the larger
State of Jugo-Slavia.

{210}

We have said something already about the beginnings of that vast and
unfortunate country which is now called Russia.  We saw how the name
of the country and its first rulers came down from Scandinavia.  The
Scandinavians were great people, with unusual gifts of governing and
organising at a time when these were very rare and precious gifts
among the tribes and nations of Northern Europe.  They must have had
a touch of the genius which made the ancient Romans so masterful and
effective.

The first capital of that infant Russia, which was destined to grow
into such a giant, was Novgorod, not very far from where its later
capital of Petrograd now stands.  As with other famous cities in
other lands, Novgorod was important because of its situation on a
navigable waterway.  Then from it again there stretched waterways to
the south, both to the Caspian and to the Black Sea.  The
enterprising Scandinavians who went down to the Mediterranean and
took possession of many coast towns and of islands in the Ionian Sea
did not all go sea-roving round France and Spain and Italy to the
eastward.  The majority, I expect, did go by sea; but there is record
of many going by the land (or river) route, through Russia.  Soon the
people that had occupied Novgorod and its neighbourhood spread
eastward to another settlement called Nijni-Novgorod, which, as you
may see on the map, is also on a great waterway.  We may always find
a reason for the growth of a big city, if we go a-hunting for the
reason; and it is always an interesting hunt.

Another tribe or nation of these same Slavonic people began to grow
in numbers and importance.  They had their capital at Moscow.

[Sidenote: The Tartars]

During the first half of the thirteenth century these Slavs, whose
pressure on his borders gave trouble to the German Emperor, were
being pressed in their turn {211} by a people coming from farther
east, from the very borders of China.  They were a people from
Mongolia, called Tartars, and they lived the hardy, nomadic life.
They moved less like armies than like nations, taking all their
belongings, their wives and children, with them.  They were very
numerous and very fierce.  They came down upon these Slavs
repeatedly, but it appears to have made but little difference whether
they were victors or vanquished; for if they won they did not settle
on the conquered territory; they went away again.  And if they were
defeated there was no permanence about their defeat; they came back
again.  They were a constant vexation and menace.

So the story went, during all that half-century or so--at one time
the Tartars overrunning nearly all Russia, as well as parts of
Poland, except Novgorod itself.  Later again they captured Novgorod.
But by that time, that is to say just a little before the date at
which the Greeks regained Constantinople--namely 1261--Moscow and the
Muscovite province had increased in importance and strength.  It
seems that this capture by the Tartars of the capital of the southern
province gave Moscow the opportunity to assert and make good a claim
to authority over both provinces, for the Tsar or Czar (or Cæsar, or
Kaiser) of Moscow entered into an alliance with the Khan (or
chieftain) of the Tartar horde, and it is in this alliance that we
may see the seed from which grew that immense Russia of to-day, which
includes part of Mongolia itself, where those Tartar hordes came from.

The story of the next two centuries in Russia is really the story of
the growth of the country from this seed.  Other Slavonic peoples
that grew powerful at the same time as, and in some rivalry with,
Russia, were the Poles and Lithuanians.  The latter were a fierce
barbarous people.  Probably they were a branch of the Slavonic
family, but less civilised than the {212} others and a constant
menace both to Poles and Russians.

[Sidenote: Teuton and Slav]

Now you will perhaps remember that at the time of the second Crusade,
that is in the middle of the twelfth century, a body of knights
raised to go to Palestine requested the Pope's leave to go instead
against a tribe called the Wends, who were pressing in upon Germany
through the country that now is Prussia.  The Wends were a pagan
people and the Pope's leave was granted.  This body of knights were
called the Knights of the Sword, but they were absorbed later by the
larger body called the Teutonic Order.  This Order got possession of
extensive territory along the south shore of the Baltic, and there
the knights and their retainers maintained themselves--a Teutonic
force lying between the Slavs and the ports on the Baltic.  That was
a position which was tolerably sure to lead to trouble.  Several
times in course of this great story we have seen a foreign army
invited into a country and establishing itself there in a manner
quite unexpected by the hosts.  Actually it was on the invitation of
one of the grandees of Poland that these Teutonic knights came to
settle on their borders.  They were established to the north of
Poland, and on the eastern side they were bounded by the Lithuanians.
And against these Lithuanians they would naturally fight, according
to the purpose with which their order had been founded, because the
Lithuanians were pagans until about halfway through the thirteenth
century.  At that time their ruler was converted to Christianity, and
proclaimed Christianity as the State religion; and early in the next
century they made an alliance with the Poles, their kinsmen.  The
Poles had been very hardly beset during the early part of the
fourteenth century by those Teutonic guests who had come in on their
invitation, but they heavily defeated the knights in 1332, and by
their alliance with the {213} Lithuanians they became strong.  The
Teutonic Order had henceforth to stand on the defensive, trying, but
in vain, to hold the lands that it had won.

In course of the fifteenth century, Russia grew in strength, by her
alliance with the Tartars, and she too began to press upon the
Teutonic knights.  The knights were gallant fighters in these days of
their adversity, and just after the end of the century they won a
victory over the Tsar's forces which led to a fifty years' truce.
But the terms of the truce did not give the victors any increase of
territory.  It did but confirm their position for a while, and for a
while only, as masters of what they still held.  If you look at a
modern map it will show you no trace of these Teutonic knights and
their possessions, once so extensive.  Their story, which is part of
the larger story of the long struggle between Teuton and Slav, ended
in a complete victory for the Slav.  Nearly at the date of this
treaty between the knights and the Tsar, the great State of Lithuania
was merged in the Kingdom of Poland.  Together they became a great
power, while Cracow, the Polish capital, and other towns favoured by
their positions on navigable waterways grew rich and prosperous.

We saw, in Chapter XVI., that one of the German States, that of
Austria (the eastern land), lay especially exposed to the pressure of
the Slavs.  Because it lay in that exposed position, it had need to
be strong.  And it was for the advantage of the whole German Empire
further to its west that it should be thus strong, because only by
its strength could it act as an effective defence against these
eastern enemies.  Therefore it was granted privileges.  Its ruler was
raised to the rank of Duke, and later to Archduke.  The situation of
its capital, Vienna, on that great waterway, the Danube River,
brought wealth.  All through the fourteenth century Austria was
gradually adding to {214} her territory by conquest of weaker States
along her borders.

It was in 1273 that Rudolph, Count of Habsburg, in the north of what
now is Switzerland, became ruler of Austria; and the Habsburgs, or
Hapsburgs, have been the ruling family in Austria ever since, until
the Austrian Emperor's resignation on the loss of the Great War.
Rudolph was also King of Germany.  His claim to Austria was not very
clear, but he was able to establish it because of the division of
parties caused by the dying out of the direct descendants of the
former ruling family.

It was for a like reason that Hungary, lying up against Austria's
eastern border, and frequently at war with her, was able, after the
middle of the fifteenth century, to annex some of Austria's most
easterly possessions.  But it was Austria's fortune at this crisis to
have as her Archduke a bold and able man of the Habsburg line,
Maximilian I., who was afterwards elected Emperor.  Austria was by
now an arch-duchy, but she was not yet an "electorate"; that is to
say she had no vote, as those German States that were "electorates"
had a vote, for the choice of an Emperor.  For it was thus, by vote
among those States that had the right of "election," that one was
chosen to sit on the throne of Charlemagne.  When you read of a ruler
as an "Elector"--say of Hanover or of whatever State it be--you will
know that it means that he was ruler of a State that had this right
of election.

Maximilian then, later thus chosen Emperor, led and organised Austria
with such success that by the end of the century, that is to say
before the year 1500, he had regained all the territory that Hungary
had lately taken, and restored to Austria all her old possessions.
He had extended her boundaries to very much those which she continued
to hold right up to the re-arrangement made after the Great War.

{215}

Thus this powerful family of Habsburgs established themselves in
Austria, and at the same time established Austria as the most
powerful State in Germany, although she did not have a vote in the
Emperor's election.  But the Habsburgs had possessions in other parts
of Europe as well as in Austria.  The castle from which their name
was taken was near the junction of the Aar with the Rhine, in the
north of that country which we now call Switzerland.  It began to be
so called about the middle of the fourteenth century, and the name
was taken from one of its cantons, or divisions, the canton of
Schwyz.  But at first the name did not cover anything like the
territory to which it soon was applied.  In the fourteenth century it
stood for a confederation of eight cantons.

The confederation grew out of an "Everlasting League," as it was
called, which was formed shortly after the death of that Rudolph, the
first Habsburg ruler of Austria, to resist the political claims of
the Habsburgs.  Apparently the founders of the League did not dispute
the right of the Habsburgs as owners of extensive lands.  The
Habsburgs might deal with the land and any profits they might derive
from it as they would.  What the confederates disputed was their
claim to govern.

[Sidenote: The Swiss cantons]

Nearly all through the fourteenth century this claim was being
disputed, sometimes diplomatically, and sometimes by active war.
Twice the Habsburgs raised an army to go against these audacious
rebels, as they deemed them.  The story of William Tell shooting the
apple on his son's head belongs to this period.  We need not accept
it as actual historical fact, but rather as a legend expressive of
the patriotism of the Swiss cantons.  The confederates were very few
in numbers, but they had the courage common among mountaineers, and
in their mountainous country they could defend themselves against a
far larger force {216} of invaders.  The numbers of the opposing
armies that met in these conflicts were curiously unequal.  In one
great battle, that of Morgarten, early in the century, the attacking
force is estimated at anything between 15,000 and 20,000, and the
defending force at between 1,300 and 1,500.  Yet the larger force,
charging up the mountains and being beset with huge stones hurled at
them by the defenders on the ridges, were utterly defeated.  The same
thing happened again towards the end of the century at the battle of
Sempach.  After that the Habsburgs made little further attempt to
enforce their claims, but it was not till towards the end of the
following century that the claim was formally renounced in a treaty
called the "Ever-lasting Compact."

The Swiss seem to have been fond of that dangerous word, as applied
to leagues and compacts, "ever-lasting."

In the course of the fifteenth century other cantons were taken into
the confederacy.

In the contest between Louis XI. of France and his great vassal the
Duke of Burgundy, the Swiss were brought into alliance with the
French, the winning side, and they were consistently successful in a
series of battles with the Burgundians.  Maximilian, the Habsburg,
was on the other, the Burgundian, side, for he had married the
daughter of the Duke of Burgundy.  Their alliance with the French
added to the strength of the Swiss, and by the end of that century
they had succeeded in throwing off any authority that the Emperor
might still claim to wield over them, just as they had thrown off the
claim of the Habsburgs at the end of the century before.

But the power of the Emperor was growing more and more nominal, and
less and less real, and many States and cities were shaking off its
burden.  It was a time when authority both of Church and State was
{217} in dispute.  John Huss, a Bohemian preacher, at the beginning
of the fifteenth century, had taken up, as we have seen on p. 195,
the doctrines of our Wycliffe and preached eloquently against the
evil practices which had come into the Church.  He had a very large
following.  Just as had happened in England, the Hussite attack on
the authority of the Church became associated with an attack on the
civil authority too.  But this latter attack was checked in England
by the defeat of Wat Tyler's rebellion and by the cruel measures
taken to put down the Lollards, who carried on the doctrines of
Wycliffe.  Huss was burnt, as a heretic, at Rome, whither he had been
summoned to give an account of his doings, in spite of an assurance
of safe-conduct made to him by the King of the Romans.  This made
Huss a martyr in the eyes of his followers, and his popular movement
in Bohemia gained great force.  A regular Hussite army was formed.
The Bohemians were akin to the Slavs rather than the Teutons, and
this revolutionary force became a menace not only in Bohemia itself
but in other States of the Empire.  When armies were sent against the
Hussites, the latter, fired, like the Puritans later, with religious
zeal, always had the advantage.  But they do not seem to have tried
to take possession of territory.  They fought for what may be shortly
called reformation in the Church.  The great Reformation, under
Luther's lead, was still to come, in the following century, but we
may regard our own Wycliffe as its forerunner, with Huss as his
disciple, preparing the way for Luther.

[Sidenote: The Hussite rising]

The Hussite revolution was set to rest by a compact, made in 1436, to
which the Church of Rome itself was a party.  Larger freedom in
religious ceremonies, and relinquishment by the clergy of their
worldly wealth, were the two principal points agreed in the compact.
But the agreement was not very faithfully carried out.




{218}

CHAPTER XXIII

THE TURKS IN EUROPE

I have now tried to tell you the story--up to the year 1500 and the
beginning of that century which was to see the new birth of learning
and the reformation in the Church--of the way in which most of the
countries of Europe settled down nearly into the shape in which we
see them now, or see them in maps made before the Great War.  There
remains one corner of the picture, the south-eastern corner, which we
still have to look at; and there we find that a people entirely
strange to Europe entered into possession during the fifteenth
century.  That people were the Ottoman Turks who had succeeded to the
rule of the Mahommedan world, which they had wrested from their own
kinsmen the Seljuk Turks.

The story of this branch of the Turkish nation is the common story of
a people coming West by reason of pressure of other tribes from the
East.  Mongols, from the borders of China, seem to have been the
oppressors, from the East, of the Ottomans.

Before the middle of the thirteenth century they were settled near
Angora, in what was then called the Kingdom of Rum.  It was in the
possession of the Seljuk Turks.  But the Seljuk kingdom was breaking
up.  The Greeks of the Eastern Empire were attacking it heavily.  The
Ottomans, perhaps a hardier people than the Seljuks, because they had
more lately been leading the nomadic, wandering life, supported their
{219} kinsmen and hosts, and it ended in the Ottomans becoming the
leaders of the Turks in Asia Minor.  The Greeks were only a little
more united and efficient than the Seljuks, and before the middle of
the fourteenth century the Ottomans had the whole of Asia Minor in
their hands.

Their fighting force was much increased by the formation of a
standing army, called the Janissaries.  They numbered some 12,000 at
this time, though this number was more than quadrupled in later
centuries.  The force was chiefly composed of Christian captives.
But these troops had such large privileges allowed them that there
was no difficulty in filling their ranks.

[Sidenote: Mayors of the Palace]

And then happened that which we have seen occurring again and again
in course of the story.  Just as the Vandals were invited into
Africa, just as the Moslems were invited into Spain, and just as both
these guests stayed a great deal longer and made themselves much more
at home than their hosts had expected, so now the Ottomans were
invited into Europe to assist the Mayor of the Palace, as he was
called, in Constantinople, who had seized the Government.  This title
of Mayor of the Palace, for the chief officer or prime minister, was
taken from the Frankish court.  The power of these Mayors of the
Palace became, as we have seen, very great among the Franks, and the
office often passed from father to son.  The first of the Capets had
been Mayor of the Palace to the last Carolingian.

The Ottomans accepted the invitation.  They crossed into Europe.
They established the usurper on the throne.  They drove his enemies
right up into the Balkans.  And, for the time being, they returned to
their own land.  But they had learnt that this corner of Europe was a
desirable territory and that it was undefended by any effective
force.  Bulgarians, {220} Serbians, Bosnians, and Albanians held the
lands, or nearly those same lands, that you will see marked under
their names on any map of Europe made before the Great War.  By the
end of the fourteenth century the Ottomans had overrun all these
countries and had organised them under Turkish rule.  They had taken
Adrianople, the city of second importance in the Eastern Empire.
They had spread terror westerly in Europe by a great victory won over
a Christian army of twice the number of the Ottoman force at Kossovo.
and again by a victory, in which many crusading knights were killed,
at Nicopolis.  At the very end of the century they were besieging
Constantinople itself: but for a while the capital of the Empire was
delivered from their hands.  Partly by the stubborn courage of the
besieged forces in the city, partly by bribery, and partly by a new
danger appearing on the eastern border of their own kingdom in Asia,
they were induced to raise the siege.

The new danger came, as ever, from the east.  It was really Timur, or
Tamerlane, with his Tartar hordes, who saved Constantinople, the
capital city of Eastern Christendom, for another half-century from
the Turks.

[Sidenote: Turks take Constantinople]

The Tartars came in irresistible numbers.  They swept over nearly all
Asia Minor and down into Egypt where the Caliph, the religious head
of Mohammedanism, ruled.  And then, as always before, they went back
again.  The ravaged countries were left to recover as best they
could, and the Ottomans resumed their campaign in Europe.

Constantinople, again besieged in 1422, was again saved for a while
by the appearance of a rival claimant to the Sultanship of Turkey.
But the Turks pushed northwards into Hungary, where the Hungarians
opposed them with a resolute resistance.  Battles were fought with
varying result, until, again on the fatal battlefield of Kossovo, the
Moslem won another great {221} victory.  The siege of Constantinople
was recommenced with more vigour than ever.  In 1453 the
long-deferred end came.  The city was taken by assault.  The
Christian Church of St. Sophia became the Moslem mosque.

There is little more to say, to complete the story of the Turks in
this south-eastern corner of Europe.  They did not rest content with
their conquests, but were constantly pushing northward and westward.
The Christian nations generally, but by no means always, united to
oppose them.  They fought their conquering way as far north as
Poland, and for a while we find Poland in alliance with the Moslem
power.  Yet fighting broke out afresh, and a large portion of Poland
was laid waste.  Peace was again made between the two in the first
year of the sixteenth century, and it was a peace that had some
permanence, but it enlarged still further the bounds of the Turkish
possessions.

In the midst of all this fighting by land in Europe, the Turks had
found leisure to attend to naval matters and to the building and
outfit of a large fleet.  And with a fleet thus in constant readiness
for action in the eastern waters of the Mediterranean Sea, there was
one power, at least, with which it was certain to come into
collision--the great naval power of Venice.

Ever since the fourth Crusade in which Constantinople had been taken,
largely by the aid of the Venetian navy, Venice had held many of the
islands in the Ægean Sea and had a hold on cities on the Levantine
coast.

She was not the only Italian State, as we have seen, to be powerful
at sea.  There was Genoa, on the western side of the peninsula.  We
have also seen why the situation of Venice was the more
favourable--because she looked eastward, and so was the gate by which
the wealth of the East came into Western Europe.  {223} It was
largely by the help of the Genoese navy that the Greeks had retaken
Constantinople, in 1261, from the Latins.  Naval encounters between
the fleets of these two rival Italian States were many during the
next century and a half.  Now one had the victory and now the other.
But always the greater resources and wealth were on the side of
Venice.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

{222}

[Illustration: GENOA]

----------------------------------------------------------------------

Nevertheless she was very hardly beset about the year 1380.  Her main
fleet had been beaten, the navy of Genoa held her blockaded by sea,
and the enemy State of Padua prevented provisions coming to her by
land.  She was in imminent danger of starvation.

And then the Genoese fleet suffered just that disaster which the
Athenian fleet had suffered in its blockade of Syracuse.  The
Venetians contrived to block the waterway which gave entrance and
exit to the lagoon in which the blockading ships of the Genoese lay.
They found themselves entrapped precisely as they had proposed to
trap the Venetians, and finally had to surrender and hand over the
greater part of their fleet.  It was a disaster from which Genoa
never recovered, and Venice was left mistress of the Mediterranean.

She was mistress, almost without dispute, until the Turkish navy was
sufficiently strong to oppose her.  The first war between them which
went on for fifteen years from 1464, was indecisive, but it ended
with Venice paying tribute to Turkey for her trading rights.  Venice
had no friends.  She had been nearly starved out by Padua, lying just
inland of her own territory; and lest this should happen to her again
she had fought, and fought with success, to add to her mainland
territory.  Therefore she had not a neighbour with whom she was not
on terms of enmity.  All were jealous of her and all feared her.

Thus it happened that in the very last year of the fifteenth century,
when war with Turkey broke out {224} again, we see the curious
spectacle of the Pope himself, of the Emperor, and of the rulers of
three other great states of Italy, Naples, Florence, and Milan, all,
in some degree, favouring the Turkish and Moslem Sultan in his fight
against the Italian and Christian ruler of Venice.  Less than fifty
years earlier, after the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, the
Pope had imposed and endeavoured to collect a tax of one-tenth of the
value of all benefices--or of all paid offices in the Church--in
order to raise a force to evict the Turks.  But now he had come to
regard the Moslem Turk as a less dangerous enemy than the Venetian
Christian.

In that final year, moreover, the Turks gained their first really
crippling naval victory over the Venetians at Sapienza; and for
Venice it was the beginning of the end of her great power.

Thus at the opening of the sixteenth century we find the Turk
established nearly as far in Europe as it was his destiny to plant
himself.  He had all that country of the Balkans which various races
of the Slavs had held before him and which they again now hold, after
him; and he had parts of what before, and also later again, were
Austria.  Therefore of those Balkans and of those Austrian provinces,
he was in no more than temporary possession.




{225}

CHAPTER XXIV

THE NEW DAWN

In every part of the Western world we see the leading nations
settling down at the beginning of the sixteenth century within
boundaries nearly the same as those which define them at the
beginning of the twentieth.  And for the most part those boundaries
remain, in spite of the upheaval caused by the Great War.

There is, however, one notable exception, namely Italy.  The very
idea of a united Italy does not seem to have been in men's minds
until later.  The country which we now know by that name was then, as
we have seen, divided between five principal States, Milan, Venice,
Florence, the Papal State, and Naples with Sicily.

Government in the rich and powerful cities was constantly changing
hands.  In Rome itself, where the situation was made more difficult
and complicated than anywhere else, because of the Pope and his claim
to governing power, the changes were bewildering.  The power of the
aristocracy was much broken in the middle of the fourteenth century
when Rienzi, "Last of the Tribunes," led the democracy.  Rienzi was
the friend of Petrarch, and Bulwer Lytton has made him the hero of an
exciting novel.  But the Pope returned to Rome from Avignon in 1367,
and though there were for a while rival Popes in Avignon and in Rome,
yet by the end of the century the republican government of Rome had
been overthrown and the Pope had gained supremacy.

He never really lost it.  At one moment in the {226} fifteenth
century the forces of the King of Naples took and sacked Rome itself.
At another the Pope had to flee before his own barons.  But he soon
came back.  One of his successors only saved himself from these same
barons, or their descendants, by the aid of Naples.  Nevertheless by
the end of the century, which is the date of the end of the present
story, the power of the nobles had received what really was its death
blow.  In Florence and in Rome their chiefs were simultaneously
massacred.  The Papal power was finally established.

Venice, as we have seen, was for a while by far the strongest and the
most wealthy of the Italian States.  But now the new naval power in
the Mediterranean, the power of the Turks, was limiting and
diminishing her strength, and shortly before the end of the fifteenth
century two Portuguese navigators made a discovery of which the
effect was to limit and diminish her wealth.  If you will look at the
map of the world you will see how far the Continent of Africa extends
southwards, and you must understand that at the time about which our
story is telling us now, no one knew how far southward this Continent
stretched.  Hitherto no navigator had come to its southern end.  Many
had gone sailing, sailing, south, but still that land was always
there, on their left hand, on the eastern side, until these
Portuguese navigators, Bartolomeo Diaz and Vasco da Gama, sailed yet
further than any before them, came to the southern end of the great
Continent, and found an open sea over which they might sail eastward.
They had rounded what afterwards was named the Cape of Good Hope.

And what difference did that make to Venice?  It made this
difference--that whereas she had been the gate from the East, the
port by which the riches and products of the East came into the
Western world, this discovery that man could go sailing eastward,
after rounding the Cape of Good Hope, meant {227} the opening of a
new door through which those rich products could be brought to
Western Europe.  And it was a more convenient way of bringing them,
because it did not require all the old long overland travel, perhaps
from India through Asia Minor, and then the putting of the
merchandise on shipboard to be carried to Venice, and then again the
unshipping at Venice and the overland carriage again.  This overland
route was one way.  Another was by way of ports on the Red Sea and
thence across the Isthmus of Suez to the Mediterranean.  Instead of
all this complicated business, there might now be the one shipping in
some port, say of India, and the unshipping, perhaps in Lisbon.

[Sidenote: India and America]

Thus the East was opened to the West, and almost at the same moment a
new and further West was opened with the discovery of America by
Christopher Columbus (after whom that great land is sometimes called
Columbia) and by that Vespucci, whose baptismal name was Amerigo,
after whom it is more commonly called.

Thus immensely, in two opposite directions, was the scene of the
great story extended.  And the discoveries to which men's minds were
turned were not only those about the geography of the world they
lived in, and the way in which its continents and its seas were
shaped.  Their minds began to turn with a new interest to art, to
learning and to the beauty of the world.

All through this great story we have seen how wonderfully Rome, in
spite of perpetual changes in her government and continual fighting
between the various parties trying to get the upper hand, led the
world, at one time dominating all by the organisation of her Empire,
at another bending the spirits of men and directing their actions by
the influence of the Church.

{228}

All over Italy, for many a century, the like contentions and changes
in government were frequent, and it was in the very midst of the
turbulence and of the fighting of city against city that Dante,
greatest of Italian poets, and among the very greatest of all time,
came into fame and wrote his "Divine Comedy."  He was chief
magistrate of Florence in 1300, born of {229} a family that favoured
the Guelphs and married to a lady of a family very strongly disposed
to the Ghibellines.  So he had his full share in the troubles of the
times.

[Illustration: COLUMBUS.]

Second only to him among the poets of Italy was Petrarch, his
disciple.  Petrarch is famous as the inventor of the "sonnet" form of
verse.  He was a student of the ancient classical literature of which
the very existence seems to have been almost forgotten since the
inroads of the Goths.

Boccaccio, author of the Decameron, a collection of prose stories
which may perhaps be regarded as the foundations of the modern novel,
was a contemporary and a friend of Petrarch.  Our own poet Chaucer,
born a quarter of a century later, was indebted to him for some of
the stories which he told in verse form.  Boccaccio, even more than
Petrarch, was a lover of the classical literature of Greece, of the
Iliad and the Odyssey.

[Sidenote: The Renaissance]

In this revival of a love for the ancient literature, and in the
works in verse and prose which these great artists created, we cannot
trace that they were influenced by the troubadours and trouvères of
more than a century earlier.  They went back further, to the best
models of antiquity.  Therefore we have to regard these wonderful
Italians as the true originators of that new interest in learning and
in all the arts which received the name of the Renaissance, or new
birth.  For its full growth and development it had to wait until the
dawn of the sixteenth century.  By that time the art of printing had
been invented.  Learning in all its branches had received a great
impetus at all the universities in every country in Europe.  The
first English printing press was set up by Caxton, who brought it
from Flanders in 1476.

Though the new birth of literature was thus delayed, some of the
greatest of the Italian painters {230} were hard at work during the
fifteenth century.  Cimabue, indeed, who may be said to have been the
first of the real Italian painters, since all before him had followed
the stiff Byzantine style, dates back to the latter half of the
thirteenth.  Ghirlandajo, his pupil, Michael Angelo, Leonardo da
Vinci, Titian, the great Venetian painter, and many more of great
fame, were at work before the fifteenth century closed.

Even in a story sketched in its most bare outlines, as is this, and
told with as few names and as few dates as possible, it seemed
necessary to mention some of these glorious artists and to realise
that the end was at hand of those Middle Ages which have also been
called Dark Ages, because of the dark ignorance and barbarity in
which humanity at that time was plunged.  Some of the goldsmith's and
silversmith's work of the day was very finely executed, and many of
the finest painters and sculptors themselves did not scorn to work at
the jeweller's craft.  But the real glory which lightens the general
darkness of the Middle Ages, is the splendour of the
architecture--the cathedrals and churches, the public buildings and
the palaces of the great nobles.  The richness of the church
architecture in our own country we have shortly noticed already, and
all over the world beautiful and noble structures were raised in
those troubled ages when most of the arts were little studied.
Generally the building is in one or other of the successive varieties
of the Gothic style.  In Spain we see many traces of the Eastern
taste of the Moslems for towers and domes and "minarets," as those
slender towers with their balconies for prayer are called.  Asiatic
influence is found, though far less often, in some Italian buildings
also.

[Sidenote: The nations in 1500 A.D.]

Now we may do well to take a look round the world, the scene of this
greatest of all stories, and see to what condition we have traced its
progress at this point of time--say A.D. 1500 or a year or two before
or after {231} that central date.  We see, regarding it as a whole,
that the nations have been engaged, after the break-up that followed
the ruin of the Roman Empire, in framing their territories into
something like the shape which we may find on the map now.  And
generally they have followed the same course, have gone through the
same struggles and changes, in their way towards assuming that shape.
For at first they split up into a number of small independent bodies,
each under the rule of a lord.  Nominally there was an overlord, but
his sovereignty for a while was not very effective.  It was but
gradually that he made it real.  Some of the nations differed from
others in their local conditions.  Thus Spain, rather cut off by the
Pyrenees from the main story, had its own peculiar difficulties with
the Moslems.  The sovereignty of Italy, with its five principal
States, was complicated by the claims of Pope and Emperor, of Guelph
and Ghibelline and of the different city States asserting each its
independence.  But on the whole, what we are able to see is a
tendency for the sovereign overlord gradually to make his power good
over the lesser lords, and so to produce something like those
national unities which we find now.

The position of Spain, to take that outlying part of the big story
first, is that she has just succeeded in overthrowing the Moors in
their last Spanish stronghold in Granada.  She has almost completed
national unity by the marriage of Isabella, the Queen of Castile,
with Ferdinand, the King of Aragon.  Then, with all her long
sea-coast and the sea-going habits of its inhabitants, she will
become for a while the greatest naval power in the world and play a
leading part in the story.  Portugal is independent of her and is
opening up the trade with the East round the Cape of Good Hope.

Italy, as we have seen, is split into the five principal States, and
has far to go yet before she can be one nation.

{232}

France has unified herself, and so has England, but we have to notice
this difference between the conditions of the one and of the other,
that in France the king has made himself despotic over his nobles and
all his people.

England, no longer hampered by the possession of any territory on the
Continent except the single city of Calais, which will be lost to her
in the course of the century to follow, is more fortunate than France
in that her nobles have won from the king a more liberal
constitution, based upon Magna Carta.  She will attain a freedom
equal to that of France by less terrible means, though not without
wars of Royalists and Puritans and the beheading of a king.

Scandinavian countries have for a time, as we have seen, been of the
greatest importance in our story, pouring forth swarms of Northmen to
make settlement and conquest in all quarters of the known world, but
it has not been as nations, but rather in companies of sea-going
raiders, that they have so wrought.  For the moment those nations are
not in the forefront of the world story.

Neither have the German States formed themselves as yet into any
formidable nation.  The power, always rather vague and ill-defined,
of the Emperor has much decreased, and Switzerland and other States
have shaken themselves free of it.

The Turk is pressing Austria and Hungary very hard.  He holds, for a
time, large provinces which had been Austria's, and which will be
hers again, and, besides, he has established himself in that
territory which is now the Balkan States and Greece, and is in
possession of all that he now has of Asia Minor, with Egypt and the
northern African coast in addition.

Poland, though she too has felt the Turkish pressure, has become a
strong kingdom, and Russia, from her capital of Moscow, is growing in
power after {233} combining with those Tartar tribes which at one
time threatened to destroy her.


And in all the years of the story with which this volume deals, we
see that there has been one force constantly working, through all the
time and over all the scene except where the Moslem has
prevailed--the force of the Church.  It is a divided force, for
Eastern Christendom looks to the Patriarch of the Greek Church as its
head; but the more important and powerful West looks to the Pope at
Rome.


[Sidenote: The new dawn]

We have brought the story through some of the darkest times that
mankind has known.  Art and culture have nearly been destroyed under
the barbarian invasions and the years of fighting.  Now the
Renaissance, the new birth of learning and of art, is at hand.
Already we have seen hints of it and hopes of it, like flowers coming
out in early spring, only to be nipped by late frost.  There was that
wonderful music of the troubadours of the Langue d'oc in the
thirteenth century, with the ruder and less accomplished art of the
trouvères in Northern France, of the minnesingers in Germany, and of
the English minstrels.

But it is in Italy only that we can say that the Renaissance has
arrived--in that land where the great painters have been at work,
where Dante has sung his divine comedy, where Petrarch has written
his sonnets, and where the despots of the cities have employed
artists and architects to adorn the little States over which they
tyrannised.  Moreover, through nearly all Europe, and even in the
gloom of the Dark Ages itself, there has been the most wonderful
building of churches and cathedrals, of abbeys and ecclesiastical
edifices, here and there of kings' palaces and of buildings for
public use.  Our England, too, has had her poets, of whom the chief
is Chaucer rhyming his {234} "Canterbury Tales," his "Romaunt of the
Rose," and other beautiful pieces.

[Illustration: A SHIP OF THE TIME OF COLUMBUS.  (From _The History of
Everyday Things_ (Quennell), by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford,
Ltd.)]

But except in Italy, these early promises of art and of literature
have not been followed up.  They are only now, that we leave the
story, on the very edge of larger fulfilment.  The Dark Ages are
dispelled.  The dawn comes glimmering out of Italy, northwards.  And
the scene of the story is being expanded vastly.  Columbus has
touched America.  Da Gama has circled the Cape of Good Hope.  The
world as known to Western men is about to spread itself to far more
than double its former size.  We have come to a new world-stage with
new plays and new players.




{235}

INDEX


Adrian, English Pope, 152

Adrianople, battles at, 28, 220

Africa, Count of, 34 _et seq._

Agincourt, battle at, 199

Albigenses, the, 161, 172 _et seq._

Alfred the Great, 118 _et seq._

Alphonso VII., 179

Amerigo, 227

Angevins, the, 150

Angli, 38

Anglo-Saxons, the, 39 _et passim_

Angora, 218

Aragon, 179

Architecture, in Dark Ages, 230

Armour, changes in, 187

Attila at Chalons, 36

Augusti, the two, 24

Augustine, St., 61

Austria, 144, 214 _et seq._

Avars, 143

Avebury, 98


Bagdad, Caliphs at, 74, 75

Baldwin, Eastern Emperor, 167

Bannockburn, battle at, 184

Barbarians, the, 8, 17 _et seq._

Basques, the, 38

Belisarius, 44, 47, 49, 53

Berbers, 68, 73

Birmingham, 114

Black Death, the, 185

Boadicea, 38

Boccaccio, 192, 229

Bosworth Field, battle at, 202

Britain, 2 _et passim_

Bruce, Robert, 184

Brythons, 3

Burgundi, 49, 53

Burgundy, boundaries of, 160

Burgundy, Duke of, 160; murdered, 200

Byzantium, 2 _et passim_


Cade, Jack, 201

Cærleon, 11

Cæsar, Julius, 2

Cæsars, the two, 24

Caliphs, the, 71

Canterbury, a great city, 112

Canute, 121

Cape of Good Hope, 226

Capets, the, 128

Carthage, 35

Castile, kingdom of, 177

Caxton, 229

Chapmen, the, 111

Charlemagne, 52, 64, 77, 90 _et passim_

Charles Martel, 87

Charles the Bold, 204

Chaucer, 192, 229

Chester, 11

Church, the, its power, 129 _et passim_; its growing wealth, 130,
131; its favour to Crusades, 131; its increasing strength, 169; evils
in the, 172

Celts, the, 3 _et passim_

Ceorls, 20, 107 _et seq._

Cid Campeador, the, 133

Cimabue, 230

Claudius, 3

Clientes, 82

Clovis, 49, 80

Colchester, 5

College of Cardinals, 153

Colonna, the, 166

Columbus, 180, 227

Comitatus, 82

Common land, 107

Constantine, the Great, 25; donation of, 65, 152

Constantinople, 25 _et passim_; taken by Crusaders, 167; taken by
Turks, 221.

Cordova, Moorish capital, 177; taken by Ferdinand III., 177

Counts, the, 81

Cracow, capital of Poland, 213

Crécy, battle at, 185

Crusades, 131 _et seq._

Curia, the, 89


Dacia, 8, 28

Dante, 192, 228

Danegeld, the, 120 _et seq._

Danes, the, 64, 111, 118 _et seq._

Days of the week, 41

Decius, 15, 28

Diocletian, 24

Domesday Book, 96

Druids, their religion, 41

Dukes of duchies, 88


Earls of the shires, 117

Edward IV., 203, 204

Edward the Black Prince, 180

Egbert, 94, 112

Empire, the divided, 22 _et seq._

England, 39 _et passim_

English, the, 3, 17

Eorls, 20, 108 _et seq._

Ethelred, 121

Everlasting League, the, 215

Excommunication, its effect, 168


Farmers in England, 186

Ferdinand and Isabella, 180

Feudal System, the, 82 _et seq._

France, kingdom of, 126

Frankish clergy, their value, 78

Franks, the, 14, 33, 37 _et passim_; the Ripuarian, 80; the Salian, 80

Frederick II., 168

Frisians, the, 63


Gallic Empire, the, 15

Game laws of Canute, 147

Gaul, 2, 3, 14

Gauls, 8

Genoa, 166

Germans, 26 _et passim_

Germany, kingdom of, 126

Ghibelline, 165

Ghirlandajo, 230

Goidels, the, 4

Gothic arch, 100, 190; architecture, 191; furniture, 102; house, how
built, 100

Goths, 15 _et passim_

Granada, Moorish kingdom, 179

Guelph, 165

Gunpowder, 203


Habsburgs, the, 214 _et seq._

Hadrian, 6, 10

Harold, 122 _et seq._

Henry II., 149

Henry III., 182

Henry IV., 197

Henry V., 197, 199

Henry VII., 202

Heptarchy, the, 92

Holy Island, 42, 62

Homage, 135

Hundred Court, the, 93

Hundred Years' War, the, 184

Hungary, 143, 144 _et passim_

Huns, 26 _et passim_

Huss, 195, 217


Iberians, the, 8

Immunities, 81, 85

Indo-Europeans, the, 22

Indulgences, 172

Inquisition, the, 173

Investitures, 152

Iona, 42, 62

Ireland, conquest of, 151; gold in, 99

Islam, 70

Italian cities, independence of, 163 _et seq._


Janissaries, the, 219

Jerusalem, kingdom of, 136; regained by Saracens, 138

Jews in Spain, 176

Joan of Arc, 200

Joglars, 157

John, King of England, 150, 159

John of Gaunt, 179, 180

Julian the Apostate, 57

Jutes, 3, 17, 38

Jutland, 3


Knights-errant, 155

Knights of the sword, 141, 212

Kossovo, battle at, 220


Leonardo da Vinci, 230

Lewes, battle at, 183

Lisbon taken from Moors, 137

Lithuanians, the, 211 _et seq._

Lollards, the, 195, 217

Lombard League, the, 164

Lombard Street, 66

Lombards, the, 50, 52

London, 113, 114

Louis XI., 204

Luther, 195, 217


Magna Carta, 150

Magyars, 143

Mahomet, 67 _et seq._

Manchester, 114

Matilda, her claim to crown, 149

Maximilian I., 214

Mayor of Palace, 86

Memoria technica, 50, 51

Mercia, 40

Merovingian kings, 80

Michael Angelo, 230

Minnesingers, 154

Minstrels, 103

Moorish "Conquest" of Spain, 175 _et seq._

Moors, 68 _et seq._

Morgarten, battle of, 216

Moscow, 208

Mote Hill, the, 20


Navarre, 179

Nicopolis, battle at, 220

Nordic, the race, 120

Normandy, its origin, 127

Northmen in Sicily, etc., 134 _et passim_

Northumbria, 40

Novgorod, 210


Odoacer, 46, 47

Orsini, 166

Ostrogoths, 29, 37, 47 _et seq._

Oswi, 42, 62, 63

Ottoman Turks, 218 _et seq._


Paladins, the, 90

Palmyra, Prince of, 15

Papacy, its possessions, 88

Papal State, the, 170

Parliament, beginnings of, 182

Patriarchs, the, 57

Patrocinium, 92

Paul, St., 54, 55

Penda, 42, 61, 62

Pepin, first Carolingian, 87

Persians, the, 22 _et passim_

Peter, St., 54, 55

Peter the Hermit, 134

Petrarch, 192, 229

Petrograd, 210

Philip of France, 159 _et seq._

Picts, 6, 38

Pikemen, the Scottish, 188

Plantagenets, the, 159

Poitiers, battle at, 185

Poles, 211 _et seq._

Pope, the, 54 _et passim_

Pope, two at once, 170

Portugal, kingdom of, 137

Precarium, 83, 92


Ravenna, 52

Renaissance, the, 229

Rent, its origin, 108

Richard, Cœur de Lion, 158

Richard II., his French treaty, 196

Rienzi, 225

Roman citizenship, 9

Roman Empire, 1 _et passim_: boundaries of the, 7; walls of the, 6

Roman legions, 9 _et seq._

Roman posts, 2

Roman roads, 1

Rome, 1 _et passim_

Roncesvalles, battle at, 90

Rudolph, of Habsburgh, 214

Russia, 142 _et passim_


Salian Franks, 48 _et seq._, 79 _et seq._

Sapienza, battle at, 224

Saracens, 58, 67 _et seq._

Saxons, 3 _et passim_

Scotland, a fief of England, 151

Seljuk Turks, 218

Sempach, battle of, 216

Seville regained by Christians, 179

Sleswig, 3, 17, 38

Statute of Mortmain, 194

Stephen, his claim to Crown, 149

Switzerland, its rise, 215


Tacitus, 17

Tapestry, 101

Tartars, 211, 220

Tenterhooks, 102

Tertry, battle at, 86

Teutonic Order, the, 142, 212

Thane, the, 116

Theodoric, 47

Theodosius the Great, 28

Timur, 220

Tithes, their origin, 110

Titian, 230

Toulouse, kingdom of, 33

Tours, battle at, 87

Towton, battle at, 202

Troubadours, 153, 156

Trouvères, 153, 156

Tsar, the, of Moscow, 211

Tudors, the, 203

Turks, the, 132 _et passim_


Valens, 26

Valentinian, 26

Vandals, 31, 32 _et seq._

Vasco da Gama, 226

Vassals, their duties, 84

Venice, its power, 166 _et seq._; defeats Genoa, 223

Visigoths, 29, 31 _et seq._


Wales, Prince of, 183

Wallace, William, 184

Wars of the Roses, 201

Wat Tyler, his rebellion, 195

Watling Street, 99, 119

Wends, Holy War against, 137, 140 _et seq._, 212

Wessex, 40

Westminster Abbey, 191

Westminster, ford at, 97

Whitby, Synod at, 63

William I., his claim to the Crown, 122

William Rufus, 146

Winchester, a great city, 113

Wool, its importance, 110; shipped to Flanders, 188

Wycliffe, 194, 217


York, 11


Zenobia, 15, 16



THE END











*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD, PERIOD II (OF 3) ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.